WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE

SIMON MUREU
Posted August 19, 2019 from Kenya

 

 

 

WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE

 

BY

 

SIMON KAHOKO MUREU

FICTION NOVEL

 

ENTRY:                                            BOOK MSS.

BOOKS TITLE:                               “WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE”.

AUTHOR:                                         SIMON KAHOKO MUREU

 

EDUCATION BACKGROUND

(A)       STANDARD SEVEN (STD 7)

            DIPLOAM                 -           JOURNALISM

            CERTIFICATE          -           WRITING

            CERTIFICATE          -           MANAGING THE PUBLISHING BUSINESS.

 

FIELD AUTHORITY:

  • MANY PUBLISHED ARTICLES AND SHORT STORIES – IN KENYA, SOUTH AFRICA AND U.S.A.
  • CONTRIBUTIONS TO WRITERS TRAINING JOURNALS AND ADDRESSING AT WRITERS WORKSHOPS.ONE AT DAYSTAR UNIVERSITY.
  • MEMBER – INTERNATIONAL CHRISTIAN WRITERS – I.C.W.

(C 1) CHRISTIAN WRITERS GROUP INTERNATIONAL – C.W.G.L.

(C2) AFRICAN CHRITIAN WRITERS ASSOCIATION – A.C.W.A.

 

 

 

CHAPTER ONE

      “They are going to kill us if that door ever gives in” whispered Nevea but even before Kumi – kumi could answer her he saw the door falling inwards.

      Immediately, Kumi-kumi moved fast and hurriedly hurled himself under the bed.  Likewise, Nevea rushed with a cat-like, Nevea rushed with a cat-like speed and hurled herself under a black round coffee table.  The two remained still and under … unmoved.

      Then, very soon, a voice called out, “Kumi-kumi come out here you unreligious man you are going to face it today” Kumi-kumi didn’t come out.

      “He must be in here” said a heavy voice, I saw him only a few minutes ago.”

      “Kumi-kumi” called out a difference voice “come out here you traitor” but Kumi-kumi wasn’t ready to come out of the bedroom.  Like Kumi-kumi, Nevea was also partly the cause of this problem unknowingly, but still, it happened growing its roots, against these two.

      Kumi-kumi first met Nevea at a Christian Writers Workshop, which was being held at Noels college of Applied Arts.  She was slim and a very tall lady.

      This day, Nevea wore a green dress white dotted and on her feet wore a black high heeled shoes.  On her head, a yellow ribbon was pinned on the nicely done hair.  She also wore cooper-shining earrings, which were firmly pinned on her small ears.

      On her left hand shoulder hanged a big leather handbag that though black in colour shone even brighter.

      Nevea was a slow talker, and highly educated going by her country’s standard, she held a very strong diploma in modern journalism.  Kumi-kumi held one too and much more!

      The workshop took three days and during its first two days, Kumi-kumi was among the leading facilitators.  On the third day his speech was some how political.  Not that he was a politician.  No! Kumi-kumi held no interest in it but as a well trained journalist he held a strong belief that of being a society’s watch dog.

      Kumi-Kumi addressed his fellow men and ladies of the press to press much more harder the preaching of the Gospel according to Jesus Christ both in the pulpit and media.

      “It’s our Nation’s constitution which enshrines the freedom of worship” said Kumi-kumi amid thunderous and clapping of the hands from all the journalists in attendance.”And we are not ready to give in to both frustration and oppression.”

      Quoting from Acts 17:13, he requested all of them to preach the true gospel, love and justice … to all manking.

      “The believers in Berea”, added Kumi-kumi “learned more about the Christian faith and so must you do”.  At times, as he talked he could see Nevea looking direct into his eyes which were full of wondering.  She could also cough now and then as she sat firmly on one of the last pews.

      “Never give in to the world’s dictators” Kumi-Kumi concluded his speech.  By then a kind of a friendship had developed between him and Nevea mostly because they hailed from the same region and their youth being another factor.

      That same evening, the writer’s workshop came to an end.  The following morning, both Kumi-kumi and Nevea travelled to Mutero, the biggest state capital city oh their way home.  In here, the two decided to refresh themselves with a cup of tea and headed towards the Mihumo Hotel.

      They were about to enter into the hotel when a man approached them.  He was well built, strong and tall … near six feet and wore a navy blue military uniform, On his left shoulder hanged an AK-47 rifle.  It looked much heavier for the man in the hot biting sun.  It was a very hot afternoon and the sky clearly blue.

      The man came and stood near them and they were about to by-pass him when all at a sudden, he spoke to Nevea.

“Hey woman”, he greeted Nevea politely.

“Hey officer”, she replied in a pleasant mood, a smile in her lips.

“Want to have a word with you woman”.  The man requested. “Please” he added.

“Speak it out” Nevea agreed.  Although she didn’t know this man, here was no way she could have turned him down.  This would be against her journalism belief.

      “It’s very simple”, said the man. “Just keep away from this man” and pointed a finger towards Kumi-kumi.

      “But why?” Nevea tended to ask but the man had already started moving hurriedly walking towards the same direction she had earlier on come from, leaving both Kumi-kumi and Nevea pensile as they walked on slowly towards the hotel.  She looked both surprised and bothered.

      As the man walked on, he hardly know that, Kumi-kumi, now thin, short, about five feet and six inches, small nose and kitten looking eyes, having long billy goatie – beards, short thin arms, white cream teeth and this day wearing white dotted T-shirt, blue imported jeans and tennis shoe would one day be heard through out Heniland and beyond.

      Mihumo hotel was now very near and they moved on, they looked surprised Kumi-kumi know all too well they should be heading into danger but he hardly know what was in the store for them, and how it would come.

      Unknowingly, Kumi-kumi and Nevea was people in struggle and it had started. 

      They slowly entered into the hotel.  They looked worried.  The sight of the armed man, policemen had aroused fears in them.  Kumi-kumi, who is only thirty-seven years, would face the work of hatred!

 

 

CHAPTER TWO

Makoro region isn’t just a vast part of Heniland.  It has its difference with the other regions

which makes up this country.

            Unlike Muoroto, pengoni and thirui-ini regions all large parts of Heniland, Makoro is the richest and most developing mostly in the recent times.  With its oil, gold and diamond and other minerals yet to be corrupted together with its rich farming along the biggest river Muteithia where crops like corn, yams, wheat and dates do well, this region stands firm on its affairs.  Due to the topical rains, makoro boasts of its huge and tallest trees world wide.

            It’s because of all this production, the people’s republic Heniland government had in the past decided not to allow anybody from any end of the earth to come and teach any religion in the whole country.  Not that the populace isn’t religious it’s and its most known relition is “Our Fathers” a cult which goes back to the historical days and traditions of the people’s fore-fathers.

            Although Heniland is well developed and it’s people’s republic Heniland government had in the past decided not to allow anybody from any end of the earth to come and teach any religion in the whole country.  Not that the populance isn’t religious it’s and its most known relition is “Our Fathers” a cult which goes back to the historical days and traditions of the people’s fore-fathers.

            Although Heniland is well developed and its people getting almost everything one may need, the government is not yet ready to allow the growth of the Christianity faith in the country.  But the faith is now rooting and many people had been converted into it.

            With its well educated people, Makoro region, in the past few years had seen the coming of this new faith and it’s in the country’s leadership black-list as the trouble shooting area.

            One interesting thing about the leaders in Heniland is that, they all believe in witchcraft, a major teaching of OUR FATHERS all held fears that, if the Christianity is left free, it would very likely over-take OUR FATHERS and in the long last, rule the country.

            Now, the strong minded, the well educated people are not giving into them, the freedom of worship comes from God and are now holding prayer meeting openly unlike in the past when Christianity used to be an under-ground movement.

            Not withstanding, pengoni region is also having its own problem as Islamic people are fighting for their freedom of worshiping too.

            Sometimes, many faithful has been arrested, tortured and detained b the orders of the regional chairman, a very powerful government officer who could even sign for one’s death in a flush of the pen.  At times, people tended to think that a regional chairman was more powerful than the country’s president.  Very likely, this thought is more truthful so because he could use all the government’s machineries while dealing with the “Bad Elements” people like Kumi-kumi, Nevea and the rest who are out to deal a blow to the government of the day.  Presently, the mostly feared regional chairman of all is Kate, of Makoro … with its seat of authority being based at Matero.  It’s in here where he had been monitoring each an every word being spoken at Noel’s college of Applied Arts and if anything is to go by, he wasn’t amused by Kumi-kumi’s last words “NEVEA GIVE IN TO THE WORLD’S DICTATORS”. And he, Kate was vowed to deal with Kumi kumi at all cost.

            Kate sat on a highly placed chair behind a large office desk.  The regional chairman could always sit on this brown leather covered chair whenever he was to execute an important order.

            This late hot afternoon, he was about to do it again.  Again as he had done it before many times.

            In front of him stood three men members of the National Security Force.  They wore jungle uniforms and black military boots.  On their heads, they displayed green barrets.  They looked both worn and tired most because of standing up for a long time.  They kept wondering what their master had in mind.  They stood and waited.  “Its only for a while” they thought and reasoned “before the order is given out.” But the highly awaited order wasn’t yet coming.

            Kate wasn’t in hurry and took his time.  He continued sitting in his authority chair, looking on papers in front of him.  At times, he could tap them with a blue bick pen he had been holding between his fingers for long.  At the other times, he could put the pen in his small mouth and rolled against his teeth.  This conflict between the teeth and pen could make a kind of noise.

            Very likely, he had forgotten the three men infront of him.  “Why is he taking this much long? The man kept wondering but Kate wasn’t moved about them; and continued rolling his pen against the teeth.  At long last, he became tired of his pen and teeth game, turned and faced the white washed wall. He looked already at the president’s photograph which hanged high above; he continued looking at it for a while, for about four minutes as if praying. He then turned and looked at the men still standing infront of him, waiting for his order.

            This moment, the man could see and tell that Kate looked surprised and much older than his age; and they could see his face being covered with sweetness.  What ever was to come, none of the three could tell but it was there on the way.

            At long last, Kate coughed twice, dried the dripping sweetness from his face with the back of his left hand, and coughed again, the third time within a minute and yes! Then he spoke, his words full of authority. His words were simple and clean “GO BRING KUMI KUMI DEAD OR ALIVE” Then, he, Kate, the Makoro Regional Chairman, place his pen on the heap of papers and dropped back into his chair.  He had done it again again as he had done it before.

            The three men had nothing else to wait for. They saluted their Regional Chairman and hurriedly marched out.

            Outside, in the building’s pavements the sounds made by their walking movement could be heard afar.  These men knew very well. What an order from their Boss meant.  It’s a well done job or a month’s pay cut and if one was unlucky, one’s sacking would be called for.  To them, there was a need to move fast.  Neither Kumi-kumi nor Nevea knew that the first phase in operation GO BRING KUMI KUMI DEAD OR ALIVE had been moped this day, 12th July 1993, later in the afternoon, which happened to be the very same day the two left Noel’s College of Applied Arts.  Time: late in the afternoon.

 

 

CHAPTER THREE

            The three men sat and talked as they drunk wine.  Each one of them held a wine glass in the left hand.  On a small round coffee table a large green bottle of Red Wine was well placed Cornelia Vine Yards – 1990; product of Kenya.  It had been imported from the same country and it was half full.

            From time to time, one of the men would look at the valley beyond the eastern horizon, as he looked on through the glass window another one who was a bit stout kept his eyes direct towards the main door.

            At this time of the year, Mihumo Hotel would be full of people, both locals and tourists.  Although Heniland was a country hardly known in the face of the world’s map, its main attraction sites had become well known and or with Mihumo Hotel being either the first or last destination among many people.

            It was therefore very hard to know who is who and what his or her motives could be.  The hotel’s main grotto was full packed with people and none took interest of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea as they walked in, (and) moved and sat at the main court.  But (only a part from the others, the three men had seen them.  The one who was looking through the door saw time as their images were being reflected on his eyes by the glass window while the stout one was about to turn his eyes aside when he saw Kumi-kumi mingling with people as he fought for a way through, followed by Nevea.

            The three men walked out hurriedly leaving the wine bottle still half, to them, there was still time to act, even days as they weren’t given a dead-line in the order to be carried out.

            “Do you know that man?” Kumi- Kumi asked Nevea as regarding to the man who had confronted them outside a few minutes ago.  A waiter delivered their tea and moved away, slowly as he had come.

            “Never seen him anywhere” Nevea replied.  Fear already registering on her baby like face.  They sipped their hot tea and ate the queen cakes and kept talking on something, a matter no one could ell.

            Later on, the two stood up and walked out.  The sun was now even hotter and was beating them badly. They walked on towards the city’s bus station.  It was Nevea’s route bus which came first and she boarded.  In the next three minutes, the bus was full of commuters and moved and drove away.  As it moved away Kumi-kumi could see Nevea waving her right through the window.  He too waved her.

            Kumi-kumi waited for the bus for over thirty minutes and finally, when it arrived, it was already half full and after only seven minutes; the driver engaged the waited gear and the bus moved on.

            As the bus moved on, Kumi – kumi, now very tired, kept wondering about the very same man he and Nevea had encountered back in town, and why he had warned Nevea to keep away from him.  The more Kumi-kumi thought about the man, the more bother some he became.

            Kumi-kumi, a very active journalist arrived back home late, about six in the evening.  Already, the sun had sunk in the other side of the mountains for the night’s nup. “Maybe I also need a nup” thought Kumi-kumi as watched at the last of sun’s ray fading.

            ”Yes” he agreed with his own though. “But only after taking a heavy dis of corn meal.”

            The following morning, Kumi-kumi woke up a troubled man.  Thoughts had clouded and enclosed into his soul, but the day was not an extra-ordinary one, and the whole world had been awakened by its creator.

            The birds roosting in the tallest palm trees behind the house were already singing in their soft soothing voices, as if thanksgiving to the almighty God because of he new day.  High up in a long drive a number of doves cooed, all at once as they flew and landed jumping at a distance of about two feet.  Kumi-kumi looked at them for a while.  The birds looked happy, pleased with the new day.  Kumi-kumi thought they were praying and praising God this early morning.  He knew and understood well that if God could let the birds of the air to do thus, he too would let the people created in his own image do the same, even more, much more than the birds, and doves.

            As he prepared to leave for work, he wondered whether Nevea was praying like him, doves and the birds. He was very sure she was.

            Kumi-kumi had just crossed the famed Nasser Street and was approaching the press house when he saw the man again.  He stood near the building and main entrance and looked very unconcerned with the happening around.  He stood firmly and still.

            When Kumi-kumi saw him, his heart nearly missed a heat and wondered why he man was there.  He moved on and was about to by-pass him, but the man managed to tap on his left shoulder with a light tapping which made him stop.  It was the very same man who had confronted both Kumi-kumi a day earlier.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could understand why the man was there.  It was him he was after.  Like yesterday, the main was both cool and polite as he spoke.

            “Mr. Kumi-kumi”, the man called out immediately after he had tapped Kumi-kumi’s shoulder.

            “Yes please”, Kumi-kumi answered him in a respective manner.

            “How come” the man asked “You have taken away my girl?” The man looked even more unconcerned with even himself.

            “I don’t understand you” Kumi-kumi replied truthfully, and added: “Neither do I know any.” But the man wasn’t put off.

            “Young man” he called and warned Kumi-kumi “keep away from that lady Nevea. If you are to be seen with her again, you will be kissing your coffin.  I am sure you understand the meaning of this metal than many.” Immediately the man had spoken out, he started walking away, putting a pistol into one of the inner pockets.

            Having known the powers of the country’s security force, Kumi-kumi knew this man could be dangerous that he knew too well.  Fears gripped him, and hurriedly crossed the road, stepped into press house and one minute later, he walked into the offices at the Pan African Press Services  PAPS where he worked at the country’s senior correspondent.

            As Kumi-kumi was doing this, the three men sat, talked and laughed.  “No hurry there” they had reasoned earlier as their preys had been directed into the right direction.  Fear had been instilled in Kumi-kumi’s mind and would be likely to make a move of any kind at any given time.  But he would be keenly watched.  Already, his telephone lines had been tapped.  The men kept waiting and talking in a rented room in the Post Office House.

            Kumi-kumi, in his own thinking stale was not a fool.  Having worked as a war correspondent in many countries, he knew how the hatred in any government leadership could being to its people.  He had learned a lot about government agents worked, how they could kill and maim.  How they persecute and frustrate their victims.  Now, he had started wondering “What is in the store for him”.

            He did his official duties as need be reading all correspondence as it had come while he was away, and wiring news and features to the agencies world-wide.  It was challenging to do so after being away for days.  He wondered whether Nevea had been trailed like him, and if so what was she planning?    

            In the next many hours, Kumi-kumi was a main in fears.  At home that evening, he could hardly eat much and forced himself to drink as much tea as he could manage.  It also took him long before he could sleep and when he did, it was after mid-night.

            When he woke up the following morning, he felt weak and tired.  He was also very hungry.  He still couldn’t understand anything about the man with pistol.  Its true Nevea was the man’s girl-friend? Kumi –kumi continued asking to himself but he couldn’t come up with an answer even an odd one.

            Still in the bed, Kumi-kumi said his morning prayers and asked God to be his watchman.  Outside, like the day before, the birds kept singing and doves were cooeing.  He prepared some tea, and later, travelled to the office.  He had a lot to do.  He was also trying to plan on what to do with himself.  He also thought of Nevea.

            A few minutes to noon, Kumi-kumi rang Nevea, he hardly knew that, his official line had been tampered with and all telephone calls he had made tamed, monitored by the three national security force men.

 

 

CHAPTER FOUR

Mihumo Hotel’s major court was still full of people, each one of them either drinking or eating, while others were talking in a group of two, three and four people.

            In the farthest left corner, two men sat and were sipping cupful of black coffee… very slowly.

            At times, one of the two could look at the in-door plants which were placed on a shelf one of these plants was a well catered for money plants.  Others were ivy, prayer plant and a Begonia Rex.  Not forgetting a young weeping fig (ficus).

            What interest the man held on in-door plants, no one could tell.  But he kept looking at them. 

            In the court’s right end, Kumi-kumi sat and waited.  He had been in the hotel for more than thirty minutes and Nevea hasn’t shown up yet.  Already, he had taken two cupful of tea while awaiting.

            From where he sat, Kumi-kumi who kept looking directly at them.  Why? The men wore black shining half – boots, black suits, white ties and blue shirts.  In Heni lands it was only members of national security who could wear such combination of clothes. Members of the NSF were all well known of their likeness of smart attire and secondly, it was very uncommon to se two people wearing clothes of the very same colours unless they worked for the government.

            Thirty-five minutes of waiting had passed and Nevea was yet to come.  Kumi-kumi had started wondering  what had gone wrong to Nevea.

            “She must be here by now” Kumi-kumi kept reasoning but still  Nevea was late, very late indeed!

            He sat waited and wondered like a man who knew not what to do next.  He was still in the world of wondering when he saw a military police officer coming into the hotels court.  He was walking majestically, step by step like an officer in parade.  He looked at Kumi-kumi for a second then moved on to them two men who were drinking coffee.  The three men conversed together for a minute then the two, who were still seated rose up and they walked out.  Five minutes later, Nevea entered.

            Nevea looked both worried and shocked.  Kumi-kumi stood up and the shocked hands.  After getting each other, the two sat down.  “I thought I would miss you.” Nevea said breaking the short moment of silence.  He eyes and face looked strained, like of a person who had gone for days without sleeping.

            “Not me” relied Kumi-kumi “I am not the kind that moves fast” a comment that made the two laugh.

            “It’s because you are a journalist” Nevea added.  “it’s always interesting with us people of the press.  We don’t break our soul all soon.” Nevea held her moods and emotions very firmly already, Kumi-kumi had ordered for dinner, for two.

            As they ate, Nevea fed Kumi-kumi with the most awaited information.  She had managed to get a car and had bought through a third party two Air tickets.  It’s a matter of getting your documents then we would leave.  They finished their food in hurry.  Kumi-kumi paid the bill and the two walked out.

            Outside, they walked into the parking bay and car was still there as Nevea had left.  Kumi-kumi looked at it and smiled.  It was a VW combie, white in colour, though it was dusty brown.  It was Nevea who would drive first and it would be Kumi-kumi’s turn to drive on the return journey on their way to the promised land  AGREED!

            Nevea drove fast towards Kumi-kumi’s home, they talked about many places they would travel after crossing the boundary.  They talked of Kenya, Uganda, Sudan and many other countries which lie in the South, near Heni Land.

            As she drove on, beating the dust earth road towards the mountains estate, an estate worth two hours of fast driving, the green Jeep was following then, it moved faster, at a distance.  Two miles apart.  The three men were now about to act.  Their time was getting near and nearer.

            Nevea engaged another gear.  The long awaited third gear and the old junk of the VW flew on.  They were coming nearer to home.  Kumi-kumi kept enjoying Nevea’s driving style but made no comment.

            Home at last.  It was about dark fall when they arrived, parked the combie outside, with Kumi-kumi opening the door, they entered in hurry.

            About half a mile away, a four minutes walk to Kumi-kumi’s house, the green Jeep came to a halt and the three men got out and started walking covering well the road, but hidden by the thicket.  They moved fast.  It was a time to strike  and faster.

            They walked on.  On and on they were about to start running when they saw it.  A house.  It was among many houses in this semi-posh up-coming estate, one meant for the middle – class people.  But it was a house of indifference, so because it had a long aerial rising up from its green roofing tiles.  The three men walked on … it was just after dark-fall when they arrived at the house.

            It was Nevea who saw them at first through the glass window.  She walked hurriedly towards Kumi-kumi who by then had managed to pack a few of his most important documents.

            As Nevea moved on, a loud bang against the door was heard.  It was followed with a second and third boom-boom bank and the door started giving in against the force from outside Nevea only managed a soft whispering, full of fears.

            At long last, the worst had come.

 

 

CHAPTER FIVE

            “Kumi-kumi” the man called out for the third time.  But Kumi-Kumi didn’t move.  “Come out here”.  Kumi-kumi was still unmoved but was much tensed.  He could tell by the manner the men were calling him meant worst.  By being a firm Christian, he knew that God would not only save the day but also their lives.

            Still under the bed,  Kumi-kumi said a short prayer and dedicated his and Nevea’s live to God.

            “For good or bad” Kumi-kumi continued with his prayers.  “I put everything into your caring hands.” After a minute, he gathered courage and wondered what he was doing under the bed.  “I will get out of the under bed,” he reasoned “and face them. What if they kill Nevea” he wondered.

            Kumi-kumi was about to hurl himself from under the bed when all in a sudden somebody lifted up the bed and over turned it, one side down leaving him in an open space.  Kumi-kumi looked at the person who had worked up the bed.  He looked at the man with his little eyes full of fearful emotions and tried to stand up.

            The man called him out again: Kumi-kumi and angrily added: I am going to roast you today alive” and with this, the first kick landed on Kumi-kumi’s left side ribs.

            “So here you are”? Asked the second man who had just entered into the bedroom followed by the third man.

            “Kill him here and now” echoed the third man with more authority.

            “We don’t have much time with the fool.” By now, Kumi-kumi was seating and the words “KILL HIM” made his fears doubled.  He feared these men would do so.  But his fears were nothing worth mentioning, compared with what followed.  Kumi-kumi held fears of his own live and that of Nevea.  Yes! Like any other man could.

            As the men had asked, they had no time to waste with Kumi-kumi and the next thing he heard from them were but kicking and clubbing.  They kicked and clubbed him many a times.  At times, Kumi-kumi shouted with pains and could roll himself on the floor.

            “Write about this”, mocked one of the men. “To prove how a good journalist you are” they kept kicking him for a long time.

            In a great agony of pain, Kumi-kumi lost his conscious and coiled himself as if he was dead.

            When he came back into being, Kumi-kumi found himself in a very small room, about five feet long and the same in width.  It was dark and cold.  He tried to stand out but great pain gripped his whole body.  He just recoiled where he was.

            He couldn’t tell what time of the day it was.  His head ached badly.  He rested in pain until a member of the NSF came for him.

            It was early in the morning when the security officer, the very same man who had warned Kumi-kumi to keep away from Nevea opened the door to Kumi-kumi to keep away from Nevea opened the door to Kumi-kumi’s cell.  He was still on his official attire.

            Although Kumi-kumi was unwell, he could see that the man was tired, mostly sleepy, unkempt hair and dust cotted shoes.

            “You P..Pgi” the man cursed Kumi-kumi “Out you come” but Kumi-kumi didn’t move.  He just looked at the man weakeningly.  “I said: out you come you unreligious man!” barked the man “and in hurry!” Kumi-kumi was unmoved by the man’s mocking language.  He looked at the man with painful eyes.  But he knew very well what very well what would follow if he won’t adhere to the order.

            He lifted himself from the corner he was re-coiling in.  As he did so, great pains stung the whole body as if a million of bess were stinging his body all at the same moment.  He stood up.  Tried to move but his legs pained even more.

            Kumi-kumi rested his right hand against the wall for a while as the pains rushed, stinging into his brains.

            “Hey”, called the officer, now full of hatred.  “Out before I teach you how to walk.”

            Kumi-kumi looked at him and thought what would follow. “It’s better for me to walk  out he reasoned.  “Rather than being kicked by this man” and he started walking following behind the officer.

            But it wasn’t walking but limping.  It was only his right leg which could hold the ground.  His left leg had grown numb, and could hardly press it on the ground.

            He limped and limped on until they reached the offices of the Regional Chairman.  Kumi-kumi could tell so because of the writing on the wall up beyond the door.

            The officer entered in first.  Kumi-kumi followed. It was a big office, it was painted white, up high on the middle wall hanged the photograph of the country’s head of state.  There were only three chairs and a large office desk.  Behind the desk, a huge man very well built with cat-like eyes sat on brown leather covered chair.

            “Here’s our man master Kate” announced the officer who then saluted and walked out.  He felt proud of his well done job.

            The man had hardly gone afar when another officer entered into the office behind him being followed by Nevea.

“Here is your load” announced the young looking officer who like the latter saluted to Kate and walked out majestically.

            Kate fifty years old and tall stood up and started making some moves.  He moved from the chair and walked front window.  He seemed to be looking out to far below the valley.  Hen he moved back to the chair.

            Instead of getting seated, he stood next to the chair.  He stretched his hands and rested then on the large desk.  He directed his eyes to both Kumi-kumi and Nevea along moment, then to Kumi-kumi alone and next to Nevea.

            “Nevea,” called Kate at long with a heavy voice weren’t you not warned to stay clear from this man here?”

            “How could I keep away from him”, Nevea asked “and why”?” She wondered how she could have stayed away from Kumi-kumi even as she stood infront of Kate.  “He is my brother in Christ” she added in pain.

            “You’re what”? Echoed kate ranging with anger. “I will make sure you pay for that” Kumi-kumi breathed heavily but took more courage after hearing Nevea’s comments.  She is surely strong he thought.  Kate, still in anger directed his eyes towards Kumi-kumi.  He looked more dangerous.

            Kumi-kumi looked at him too.  Kate didn’t like the way he had been looked at and barked at Kumi-kumi.

            “Who said you had right to look at me this way?” Kate had asked “I will make sure those eyes are gorged before sun set” Kumi-kumi held his breath, then mastered some courage and decided to talk.

            “Don’t we have right to do which is right? Kumi-kumi asked

            “We too are also citizens of this country”.  This questioning enraged Kate even more.  It, to who sounded like a bomb.

            “Shut up!” echoed Kate looking directly at Kumi-kumi who said you have right to deceive the nation with your false belief?

            “But we only preach the true gospel one about our Lord Jesus Christ” Kumi-kumi standing.

            As they walked out, a tall officer entered into the office. In his left hand, the man held a number of printed papers.  Kumi-kumi wondered what could happen.  He wondered why he couldn’t follow both Kate and Nevea (and) to suffer with her.

            The officer looked at the papers in his hand for a while, and then looked at Kumi-kumi with secretive eyes as if he was a man not from this earth but rather from the mars.

            “Listen you unbeliever” the officer told Kumi-kumi.  “Here is the statement you recorded after your arresting” But Kumi-kumi cut him short protesting.

            “But I recorded no statement … I cannot understand” but even as he protested, he knew he was doing so to un-moveable stone; and his words couldn’t over turn anything.  It was but a mere weak protest.  Kumi-kumi had heard forged statements and the insults these statements would carry against they would be victims and with this, he knew he will well done for.

            “To me,” said the officer, “It doesn’t matter whether you recorded the statement or not.  What counts on me is to read it to you.”

            “Useless papers!” echoed Kumi-kumi “That is what they are useless!”

            “Useless or not” narrated the officer “I am going to reat it to you.  And don’t forget they mean life or death to you!” without wasting time he started reading the statement.  By now Kumi-kumi was getting angry.  He felt frustrated, unwanted and desperate.  His body pained even more, due to standing for a long time.

            He stood and listened.  The officer read on

 

            As he read, Kumi-kumi rested is one hand on the desk, while he held one of his feet high up from the ground.  It was still numb.  He was thinking. 

            “I think its better you read this statement too” said the officer after reading it loudly to Kumi-kumi.  This time, he didn’t protest.  He took the papers into his right hand, looked at it for a while before reading it.  It was a short well recorded and detailed account.

            Kumi-kumi read on this here in my statement, recorded and undersigned by me  that I, Kumi-kumi, a local Christian journalist was arrested yesterday evening by officials of the National Security Forces.

            That, at the time of my arrest, I was together with Miss Nevea, another local journalist … I was found with a number of prohibited publications among them copies of the Bible which I was aimed to distribute to people freely with an aim of deceiving them  OUR FATHER is but a demonic religion  all this amounting to a crime of  “Traitor”

 

Signed this day ……

Kumi-kumi

PAPS Correspondent

 

Under the statement, a short notice of approval by the regional chairman had been attached.  Kumi-kumi read this one too.

            The regional leadership has approved the above statement ….. as it’s been recorded by the accused person whom, if found guilty of being the states traitor would be but be Hand!

 

Signed this day

Kate,

Regional Chairman – Makoro

 

            Still holding the papers, tears full of fears rolled down from Kumi-kumi’s eyes.  He now could tell was in a big problem. “I never signed or even recorded that statement”.  Kumi-kumi protested again as driplets of both tears and sweatness fell on his shirt.  In protest, he had thrown the papers on the desk.  He kept holding the desk with one hand to support his weak and was about to talk again when Kate entered into the office.  He walked majestically; as he walked in he coughed and whispered to himself.  He knew very well he held the powers against the two journalists. “It would only be my word of the ROPE could do the rest” he reasoned as he moved and sat in his chair.

            He saw the record statement picked it up into his left hand and thought. This has done it.  Instead of reading the statement he asked the officer “Have you read it to him?” a smile in his lips, and with a keen interest.

            “Yes Sir!” replied the officer “but he had denied it and.”

            “Okey …. Okey”, Kate replied.  I knew he would be a nut.  All the same, take him into the coven and make him swear a promissory” immediately Kumi-kumi was led out.    

 

 

CHAPTER SIX

           

            The officer led the way while Kumi-kumi followed at a short distance.  The sun bit him, increasing the pains n his whole body.  He limped on.  By now, it was late in the afternoon.

            As they moved on, Kumi-kumi prayed and asked God to save his live.  “Father he called God in a silence prayer.  “Let me not die in the hands of these men.”

            After a few minutes walk, the two came to a building which was behind the main prison.  The man on the lead opened the door.  Kumi-kumi entered then the man closed the door behind him, moved into the front and took his leading duty.  They were now in an open hall.

            Afar, in the hall’s left side, there was a door.  Kumi-kumi was led through this door which brought them into an office.  A kind of ..

            Inside, the room was well arranged with a long table at the middle.  About eight chairs were placed at all sides of the table.  There were men who looked calm and fearless.  Some were standing while others sat.  This man looked very unconcern on Kumi-kumi’s arrival.

            The officer didn’t speak to anyone and kept his way.  They passed on and approached another door.  As they entered Kumi-kumi noticed that the door was well arched and decorated with sugarcane and banana trees.  At the door’s top seven dodium applies were hanged.  They passed through seven such doors, soon, the two came into the alter.

            “Stand there”, the office ordered Kumi-kumi and the main entered into a side door.  Kumi-kumi took his time looking at the things which were in the room.

            Near the alter, Kumi-kumi could see a gib tin full of blood.  The alter itself was well arched and decorated and it was smeared with block.  Kumi-kumi was just wondering the meaning of all this when a blow landed on his back.  It was a well aimed blow which brought him down on the floor.  He wailed loudly.  He was nearly put off.

            “I think he’s now ready to swear the promissory” said a man who Kumi-kumi couldn’t see.  “Raise him up”.  And two men raised him up, each one of them holding him on either side.

            “Are you ready to take the oath of brotherhood With the Templers of our fathers?” asked the same man who was standing in the alter area.

            Though badly beaten, Kumi-kumi was decided. “No!” he replied “Not even in my grave.”

            It was as if he had insulted gods by saying these words.  The man in the alter came forward and slapped Kumi-kumi on the face …. Twart ….. twarf and the slapping echoed wide.  The men holding him let him free and he fell down with a force.  He first saw stars engulfing his eyes, hen the backness acailed itself into him.  He couldn’t wail, hiss or even see.  It was all black … full of darkness.

            “Take the fool out”, he ordered the alter man.  Quickly the two men got hold of Kumi-kumi and took him away …. and threw him in the cell room No. 010.

                                                            ************************

            In his room, Kate hardly knew that the arresting of both Nevea and Kumi-kumi had been leaked out to the Press.  Not until that evening when his telephone started every time after three minutes.

            But who had leaked this information ….who? he kept asking himself, moving this way and that “it was but a highly top secret.” He added. “There must be a Christian more in this office.”

            Kate promised to hold a press meeting comes the following day and he lived to his promise.

            They arrived very early in the morning.  Some of them carried cameras, others tape recorders others had both note books and pens in their hands.

            No wonder …. They represented the whole lot of the press men and women in the whole of Heniland.  Yes …. They all wanted to be told the truth, nothing but truth of where about of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  They wanted to know why they had been locked in, the charges they are likely to meet and their fate in the prisons.  Among them was a Human Rights Lawyer representing Heniland Union of Journalists … in short HUJ.  He too wanted to know the fate of the two journalists.

            Kate sat still.  Why this man was never in hurry would leave a lot to be desired as many people in this country acts very quickly in their duty.  Besides him sat the Regional Press attaches who was ready to brief the press.

            Members of the press couldn’t believe their ears as the statement was being read out.  The whereabouts of the two journalists was unknown and Kate wasn’t aware of their arrest.

            The press attach, a well know man for twisting and playing with people’s minds while feeding them with propaganda beamed and smiled infront of cameras with knowingly eyes …. Which were full of secrets?  As a junior man in the regions office, he held journalists as good people, and liked calling them the people’s thinking tank or even watchdogs.

            Also, he held a believe that the public should have to know the truth and be given all the needed information.  This man had once worked with Kumi-kumi before joining the Regional Office and had known him as a good brain.  For sometime since (the) Kumi-kumi’s struggle with the leadership started, he had been thinking on how to help.  And now he had done his bit.  The press is here.

            The members of the press couldn’t believe their ears as the very official statement was being read to them.  The whereabouts of the two journalists was unknown and the region authority is unaware of their arrest.

            “It’s a shame”, said the press attach.. that press report filed earlier this morning by a correspondent, on the world news “We believe in a free press and it’s up to reporters to look out against the evil elements who are out to tarnish the good name of our good government.”

            At the end, Kate himself promised to search for the missing man and woman and would inform the press soon, the meeting with the members of the press came to an end and both Kate and the press attached waved them as they walked out in anger.   Kate turned to the press attach with paining eyes and for a second time that morning he said: “there must be a strange Christian mole in this office.” The press attach looked at Kate as if he didn’t understand what the man was saying and walked back into his office.  As he sat on his usual chair he smiled a bit and said to himself ..  “I m that Christian mole ..only that Kate doesn’t know.”

 

 

CHAPTER SEVEN

 

            The room was both cold and wet.  It was also very dark.  Now, Kumi-kumi’s being had returned.  He too, like the room he was in was both cold and wet. The wetness was everywhere.

            He stood up from where he had been sitting for many hours.  Kumi-kumi could hardly focus in his mind.  He thought it could only be for a few hours.  But was only for about fifteen hours.  Yes …. Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell so because … he was a man in great pains.

            He stood in one place for along time until his eyes adjusted.  His body still aching in pains, his eyes gained a little sight.  Kumi-kumi could not see a bit.  The room he was in, was about thirteen feet high.

            He looked from this side to the next.  The room, Kumi-kumi thought was about five feet long and eight wide.  It was almost empty apart from a dark thing which had been placed or even dumped in one of the room’s corner.  He thought it was a stool placed in there for prisoners to sit on.  He moved on toward it at a limping pace.

            He was about three feet from his new found stool when it made a noise, a kind of a hiss.  Kumi-kumi limped backwards.  Hi would be stool made another hiss.  Kumi-kumi limped again and nearly fell down but he managed to get hold on the wall where he held himself firmly.  He feared the hiss has been made by a huge snake.

            The hiss came again, this time much aloud.  Then it was followed by a sound like that of a human beng.  Kumi-kumi thought the snake was about to uncoil itself in readiness to come to him fear gripped him and wailed …. Aeeh … aeeh!!

            Immediately he had ailed the object called out “Kumi-kumi startled, Kumi-kumi could tell the voice of a person who had called him.  He felt both shameful and surprised.

            Kumi-kumi called out “Nevea” and at the same time, he rushed towards the object in the corner….”What had happened to you”? he asked and with one limping Kumi-kumi reached at the corner she had recoiled herself.

            He lifted her head abit up and called out again … “Nevea … it’s I …. Kumi-kumi,” but Nevea didn’t answer him.

            “It’s Kumi-kumi,” he pressed her on to talk. “Please …. Can you hear me?” but Nevea was adamant, very! Kumi-kumi thought he was in a nightmare although the whole thing was real so real.

            Without wasting more time, he lifted her head even straight.  Nevea was bleeding.  Blood oozed out from her mouth and both her face and dress were blood covered.  She looked bad.  Inface, Nevea looked seriously hurt.  Both her face and dress were bold covered.

            She looked bad.  Nevea looked seriously hurt and Kumi-kumi knew not what to do next.

            Then, after a moment of silence, Kumi-kumi tore off the sleeve of his shirt and started drying up the blood on her face.  He was still cleaning her face when all at a sudden, Nevea opened her eyes and saw Kumi-kumi.  She became amazed and in amusement, she spoke to Kumi-kumi.

            “Ooh my God … it’s you Kumi-kumi, her face gripped with fear.  She tried to stand up but Kumi-kumi held her back “I’m now very sure these people want to see us dead … they want to kill us.”

            “Woman” Kumi-kumi called her softly.  “It won’t help them …. Whether we die or remain in this prison.” Nevea kept her heart busy crying.

            “It’s better to die Than …. Than to be tortured all because of our faith.” Nevea said.  Then Kumi-kumi let her head go.  She didn’t look badly beaten.  Kumi-kumi thought it was only the women’s weakness.

            “Out god will solve this problem” Kumi-kumi told her.  He was very sure his own words.

            “They hate us because we are Christian faithful” she commented but Kumi-kumi wasn’t willing to continue with this talk.  He was feeling much more pain and was both weak and tired.  He requested Nevea to join him in prayers.

            They prayed for about ten minutes, he moved slow and sat down in a different corner.  Although the floor was wet, he had no way out and with the pains he was in, he could hardly make it by standing.

            As he sat, Kumi-kumi wondered for how long it would remain so.

            At this same moment, sitting in his office, Kate looked troubled.  Infact, the man was wondering.  Infact, the man had been wondering for yet along time.  And the arresting of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea had increased his wondering fold.  His mind had been troubled.

            Kate knew he had seen Nevea before.  It was a secret he had held for a long time.  It had been in his heart for years.  More then twenty years, half is old age.

            Like many well to do people in Heniland, Kate was a crook of the first class order, a man who could corrupt even a fly lick its blood if it had any.  To become a Regional Chairman, he had to be a full time conman.

            He was twenty-five years old when he read the signs of the coming days, the future of a new political tide of a new land. By then, Heniland was being ruled by monarchists, who in real sense were kings …. of four lands.

            It happened these lands were small tribal kingdoms which could do nothing much, economical, political or otherwise without each other. In the later days, the kings met at around table and decided to merge their kingdoms into out state.

            It was agreed that, the new nation to be born would be a federal one, based with several states of unity with each state being independent in internal affairs.

            This federate, it was agreed could have a central government to look after military, economical and other wider matters of National and International.  Also, the four kingdoms should cease being thus and be named regions.

            Each region, it was agreed should have powers to deal with its affairs almost like any government but would always seek advice from central government.

            It was also stated that all those who held the regional chairmanship ought to be elected by the people themselves through the secret ballot.  They should also be educated and religious.

            While these meeting continued, Kate who had been a Christian since he was a child denounced his faith and become a Muslim.  He later joined founders at the Nation of Muslim, a sect founded by a black American man called Elijah Muhammad and become a great admirer of the late Malcolm X.

            Not that he liked Mr. X or any other member of Muslim.  No! it wasn’t in Kate’s style to deliver himself into anyone’s hands for nothing.

            Kate had for a long time had a taste for leadership and with the changing climate in the country, he had smelt it coming onto his way and he had to plan to grab this chance.

            Kate, who became a Christian while living in Uganda, a far away land, as his father worked as a cook for a white man, was also educated and trained as a teacher, knew very well that anyone who could stand as a Muslim candidate for Makoro Region stood a chance to win the seat more than a member of our fathers which was mostly hated by majority of the populace.

            Furthermore, he couldn’t stand as a Christian candidate because it was, to many people in high place considered as an underground movement and a religion of the poor.  Makoro had a majority of Muslims who could elect him.  Kate was also in though Christian faithful would vote for a Muslim more over than members of our father which they hated.

            Kate’s move wasn’t in pain because when elections were called, he won against for other candidates and become a Regional Chairman a post he boasts of and he’s the top authority.

            Now, as he sat his office, Kate remembered where he had seen Nevea.  It was shameful thing to tell as it also touches part of his life.  Yes … it also reminds him when he was born and how he was brought up.  He also remembered where he had seen Nevea and how she was born.

            He was a son to Christian parents, and was born in the Southern part of Kampala in Uganda.

            At the tender age of seven, he was taken to Nile River Elementary School. He was a very bright boy.  It was a school manned by the Church of England which people called Anglican.

            Kate was later baptized by the name Nobert.  He was confirmed into church at the age of ten and could now get nearer at the Holy table.

            After elementary school, Kate continued with education and at the age of fourteen years, he did his G.C.E. “O” Level and passed well.  In the next three years, he had to train as a teacher.  He taught at an elementary school for three years and decided to return to his motherland.

            Kate was twenty years old when he followed his parents who had left Uganda much earlier travelling by road through river, sailing in a boat.

            Here in Makoro, Nobert was totally a strange man.  He knew nobody else apart from his parents. He knew not only places to travel within the kingdom. But he was willing to learn and he did so quickly.

            Soon, he joined a seven people fellowship which had been formed earlier by his parents upon their returning home.  They used to meet secretary as Christianity wasn’t allowed in Makoro.  Among the people he fellowshipped was a young lady, Maria.

            Maria, soft speaking, tall and black shinning skin was well behaved as well as attractive.  She was about twenty years old and was social.  She liked Kate immediately after his arrival and was lowly educated as the education in the kingdom which had been introduced a few years earlier by Islamic academicians was still of low standard.  Kate had to play a great part to its up-lifting in latter days.

            Kate also came to like her and she could take him too many parts of the kingdom and he could enjoy it all.

            They continued with the fellowship which was mostly held during the night and there after, Kate would escort Maria home.  It was one evening and Kate who had now become a teacher in one of the schools in the land was escorting Maria home.  They walked in hand and as they moved on Maria’s body could touch Kate’s.

            This body to body contact aroused Kate’s bodily desires.  It brought the two under a big Acacia tree which stood nearer to Maria’s home. The devil had over-powered the two and they did the worst.

            This action brought even more evils as Maria became pregnant.  It was their first time to perform this act and they felt shame whenever they met.  As if in an arrangement, the two stopped attending to the fellowship both at one and even their parents couldn’t help it.

            As days came and went, Maria tried to press Kate into marriage but he wasn’t ready for it.  Instead, he decided to run away, she thought of going back to Uganda but in a second thought, he decided to travel north to another kingdom known as Muoroto.

            Maria was now five months pregnant when Kate disappeared.  He arrived at Muoroto four days later and immediately changed his name to Hussen Bin Kate.

            With less educated men in this religion, Kate bribed a leader here, another one there and was given a job as an administrator.

            Four months later, Maria who now felt persecuted by all people gave birth to a baby girl.  Although Kate was lucky to get a leadership job, Maria was frustrated and her burden the most heavily.

            She was, behind the scene called a whore by many.  Where ever she would go, she could find out people didn’t hold any respect towards her.  With the emotions of being dejected, in range of frustration, she decided to commit suicide.  One morning, Maria was found dead, her body hanging on tree.  By then, Maria’s daughter was four years old.

            By then, Kate had become rich, had bought himself an old motor scooter and had travelled, riding on it to Makori region several times.  He then could, while at home visit Maria’s parents in secret. It’s during his many secret visits he had met with Nevea. At times, he had a thought of adopting her but a second thought would be it can wait.

            But all these were memories and what worried him more was how he could save Nevea. Would he sit, watch and see his daughter, his own blood being hanged? He had a reason to wonder since her photograph together with that of Kumi-kumi were brought to him by a policeman almost ago.

            He was still day-dreaming when the door opened and a voice said to him: “Sir, it is done”. Kate was startled and he raised his head up, rubbed his eyes like someone who had been in a heavy sleep.

            “What?” Kate questioned.  He had regained himself from the far away world of thoughts.

            “Your order sir”, replied the officer.  “It had been carried out”.  And then, the door was shut.

            Kate’s memory came to what he had ordered earlier on. It’s was a simple order.  He had ordered: Separate the two journalists until the dooms-day.

 

 

CHAPTER EIGHT

            Kumi-Kumi was thinking about future and its fate when the door to their cell opened.  Two soldiers stood outside and without wasting much time one ordered him and Nevea to get out.

            They did as has been ordered and slowly came out.  Here, they were separated.  Kumi-kumi followed one solider while Nevea followed the other one. By now, it was almost dark.  He hardly knew whether he would see Nevea again either dead or alive.  It was the same with Nevea.  They separated with broken hearts.  Kumi-kumi was marched and ordered into a room which was within the compound where Nevea was taken, he hardly could tell.

            Inside the room, it was brighter with a high power bulb which was fixed up high .. about fifteen feet high from the ground.  It was a small room, about five feet square.

            In the right corner there was a bench meant to be a bed.  On it a very old mart was placed under it, was a worn-out blanket.  These were to be his bedding.  There was also a badly smelling bucket which was to be his toilet.  Kumi-kumi had never been to a prison and hardly knew its life but now, he would have to taste it.  Whether he could survive it or not, only his God in heaven could tell.

            Kumi-kumi moved and sat down in a corner, supporting his aching body, one full of pain against the bottom edge of the bench.  The room was badly smelling and the Oduor almost sickening.  He felt like to vomit but held it back.  A number of bugs, housing themselves on the bench walked slowly and came to his body, near the neck.

            Kumi-kumi removed the biting insects one by one and placed them on the floor, and started killing them one by one.  He could hear a sound to-to-to as he pressed the bugs on the thinly cemented floor on to their death.  Both lice and flies also found a new home for themselves and moved into his body in a great number.

            He stood up and started to remove them too.  Each at its own time, he could remove a couple of lice, placed them on his giant finger and press them on the once white painted and now dotted black wall.  Kumi-kumi wondered how one could survive with these insects biting him for long.  For the first time in his life, he started to understand the meaning of being a prisoner.  He also wondered how Jesus Christ could have said if it all the Roman Authority had him thrown into a cell.  He hardly knew he would stay in this room for a long time.

            Kumi-kumi, at long last got tired of standing.  He also got tired of pressing bugs, lice and flies between his finger and wall, between his giant fingers and on the ground.  He had already become frustrated and even more angry.  Again, he moved and sat down on the floor not knowing what to do next.  By now, dark fall was about.

            He sat still, yet for a long time until a NSF officer brought to him some food.  It was badly cooked maize meal prisoners called ugali.  It was also accompanied with a plateful of bean soup.

            The officer opened the door; placed the food on the floor only two feet away inside, pulled the door back in hurry, locked it and moved away.

            Kumi-kumi looked at the two plastic plateful of food for a while he was still very angry yet he didn’t feel he needed to eat anything.  But still, he knew he needed to eat something small to keep him going.  It wasn’t a matter of having a need to eat but to eat.  Simple as that to eat.

            He stood up and moved to where the food had been kept.  He first tried the ugali.  He put some into his mouth.  It was tasteless, as if it hasn’t been boiled.

            Kumi-kumi who now looked angrier dipped some of the maize meal into the bean soup and mashed it; stirring it with his fingers and then put some into his mouth. It was still tasteless.  “No way out” he thought and swallowed some of the staff.  He mashed more of ugali with the bean soup.  It didn’t taste good either.  But he had to eat.  He kept doing the mashing and stirring and eating till he finished his meal.  It was after eating when he remembered what a miss in the bean soup was. Salt!

            Later in the night, he mastered all courage and slept on the lice but infested bench.  The blanket was very cold and worn out that even after covering his head, Kumi-kumi could see the light it was a very frustrating experimental light, and he had no peace, not only this days but also many days to come.

            For months, Kumi-kumi fed in ugali and salt-less bean soup.  In return, flies, lice and bugs sacked most of his bold, mostly during night.  Due to poor diet and sanitary, he grew very weak and then.  Although the pains in his body and long gone, he would suffer of mild fever.  Sometimes he developed stomach and headache gut due to his ceaseless prayers, these problems would come and go.  The highly powered bulb on the roof nearly rendered him blind with its brightness.

            Apart from going out to empty his toilet bucket, he was never allowed to enjoyment to sun bathing.  Life in this prison was just as bad, to say the least.  He had no where to walk to, nobody to talk to and no working.  He was very bored and bad no materials to read.

            From time to time, he would think much more about Nevea and wondered she was still being treated.  He also wondered what was happening out there in the country and if his faith Christianity was growing.

            All these, Kumi-kumi took to the Lord in prayers.  He could pray till the late hours in night.  Every night, he would be on his knees seeking God’s power to enable him going.  At times, he wondered if he had been forgotten by the world.

            And he was not! Only that he was in a prison and he didn’t have news from outside.

 

 

CHAPTER NINE

            There was no time to waste and after leaving the prisons, the learned lawyer moved very fast.  It was only days after Kumi-kumi and Nevea had been jailed waiting to be hanged any day.

            Shortly, he arrived at the gates of the Ministry of Home Affairs to which the local prisons fall.  In the offices, the lawyer complained of the two journalists been harassed and beaten up while attending to their duties.

            He complained bitterly about the arresting of his clients notably Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  “They have their right to pray as they deemed fit” said the lawyer.  “It is all there … Freedom of Worship” in or own constitution why arrest them? He wondered but the answer to this was just like the one he had been given earlier by Prisons Authority.

            “At his time”, the lawyer was informed by ministry’s under secretary.  “Their where about is unknown”.  He as promised that every stone would be overturned to see that the said two journalists are found.  In anger, the layer banged the official’s desk and walked out.

            The press, both locally and internationally turned against the government with hard hitting banner stories which screamed on human right towards the citizen cry of killing and torturing and imposing a barbarism laws against natural ones.

            Due to these media reports both region authority and central government started looking like not real but rather a gang, a group of crooks out to finish its only people.

            Also, he reporting brought difference among traders themselves with some willing Christianity been registered like any other society. While the junior members of the armed forces thought they had under paid and needed increment.  One week after jailing of the two journalists had brought a major problem, a great nightmare, a trail to the government of the day.

            Day came and went and Kumi-kumi becoming weaker all the time on the other side, people all angry in the way the government was treating many of them became darling.

            In Pengoni, the Muslims became angry due to arresting of one of them for preaching openly in a public garden, in return, they demonstrated in the streets and burnt down government’s buildings policemen being stoned to death by irritated public.

            In Makoro, small sects of the Christian faithful started holding public fellowships openly.  Many of them even dared to seek for registration which was denied by the authority.  Two months since the arresting of the two journalists, the Christian had grown horns.

            They decided to demonstrate too, to seek the release of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  Whether dead or alive, it was on a hot Saturday, when they got into the streets some of them carrying placards with writing on them screaming.  Free our brother and sister! Dead or alive, we needed them both!

            Although Christianity had been developing slowly and had no main line church or an organ to take care of it, its activists from one sect, one cell knew what they were doing and every move had been properly planned and arranged.

            In the streets, the well organized faithful who had been joined by many people who were but riders marched slowly, singing songs of praise.  Mutero city was tensed and fears had engulfed its dwellers.

            The faithful marched on and on, sang and sing-song.  At some stages, they could stop in the middle of the roads to say prayers.  Now and then, they could pray for peace, understanding and for justice.  They moved on and slowly until they arrived at the gates of Ministry of Justice and Constitution. It was a two storied building net to the offices of the regional chairman.

            Outside the building, they all both the Christians and non-Christians kneeled down and a loader of Wameokokoa Christian fellowship which was founded by Nobert Kate’s late parents led people in prayers.  He was followed by three other leaders from three other sects.  After the prayers and the loud echo of Ameen! Had cooled down its vibration which had nearly shook both the buildings and the earth they stood on, a young lady led into the chorus.  Everybody sang and danced.  They could move in one rythical style and jump high in one rhythm as if they had been coached to it.  Also, they sang this chorus in many different languages.  They went on singing:

 

Our god is great,

Great! Great,

He is Greater – Greater,

Greatest of all Gods!

Because he is our God!

 

They sang the chorus for well over four minutes or so then everything stopped all at once.  The security men guiding the buildings and armed to teeth didn’t bother to question anybody.  They just stood their guns ready to shoot.  It was the leader of the Wameokoka Christian Fellowship who dared and took the next step.

            The tall, heavily built man moved forward heading towards the main doors of the building.  He moved forward full of courage and sureness of everything he was doing.  He had no fear in the heart. His should was decided. He walked on, majestically and came to the door of the building and was about to enter when a man who was standing behind he door grabbed him from the left hand side.

            The leader wasn’t scared to this.  He tried to move but was firmly held.  From a far, people could see their leader and the man, a chief security officer talking.  At time, the leader waving some papers he held in his right hand.  They talked for a while then the man released the leader who walked out and stood only a few feet away from the doors.  Why he had backed, the awaiting faithful couldn’t tell. The leader just stood holding his papers.  He waited.  The faithful waited.  Everybody awaited; for nearly ten minutes then from the blues a voice busted from a heavy public addressing system.  It bully and bruit all about.  No one could tell where this voice was coming from as it roared most likely from the earth or from the sky.  It had just come taking all people into a sudden surprise.

            The speaker wasted no time and ordered everybody to disband and go home.  “The government doesn’t have time to waste with you people” briefed the speaker.  “You better disperse … just they way you have come.” Nobody moved.  No one spoke.  They just stood only that.

            “I will give you time to leave” added the voice “By counting from one to ten and there after ….” No one took the arning seriously.

            “Okey” came the voice again “one, two, three” But non among the people moved.  The voice continued… four-five –six – seven; and still people were adamant.  They were not in hurry.  It was as if they had adopted an African saying … no hurry in Africa. The voice, now in angerness of a kind went on: Eight – nine and lastly Ten!

            Immediately number ten was announced, a loud bung was heard coming on from the buildings’ top.  The loud noise was followed by a round ball which has been fired by a canoon.  The ball of the high tech weapon landed in the midst of the people, and in the next second, it exploded tearing into many peoples’ bodies.  It also raised a huge cloud of dust.  Ten died in a minute.

            But even this didn’t move anybody even the youngest boy among the people.  Instead, the faithful raised up their hands and started singing another chorus in high sprits more than before clapping hands and jumping up high, then dancing from side to side, they sang this chorus.

 

If I die in this,

It’s because of Christ,

If I go to Prison,

It’s for him who is in me

Yes! He who is me is more powerful, so powerful than

The Guns, Canoons, Bombs

It’s because it

            Their leader near danced too. The security men stood still their guns ready to shoot.  They looked unmoved by the exploding of the heavy rocket.  It was now late in the afternoon. Very late and the sun kept rushing fast towards the Western horizon for its night’s nup.

            The faithful were still dancing when two Lories, green in colour and loaded with armed with armed members of NSF. The Lorries came fast tearing among the people and at the same time, the NSF men shot into the air.  As they came on, people started running away at all different directions.  The Canoon fired again and added the noise of the firing guns.  Everybody became confused.

            The rocket on the empty ground just nearer to the spot where the Wamekoka fellowship had been standing, he was lucky to have run away when the men in the lorries had started shooting.

            During this confusion, both men and women were arrested others were badly injured. People kept running this way and that.  Others started throwing stones to the security men chasing people here and there.  This side and at that end it was sunset by now.  People rushed towards their home and by dark fall, it was only security men who could be seen walking in streets Mutero was yet to be prime.  By nightfall, people had vanished and holed themselves into their houses while others who had travelled to Mutero from far had to stay from the night with friends in the city.  Others spent the night in the cold.

            Though people had been killed, maimed and injured, as well as been arrested the life in Makoro, changed almost immediately. In my homes, people could be heard singing choruses marched with the beats of drums.  In the city itself, it was all geared with activities as they moaned and mourned their dead, maimed and arrested ones.  That very same night, a group of both young and old was formed to help bury the dead bodies which had been left in the cold at the gates of government building.  “It was a matter of demanding these bodies from the government came morning.”

            But hardly did they know what was in the government’s plan.  After a whole night of both meaning and mourning the selected group met very early in the morning just at the gates of the government’s buildings.  It was manned by heavily armed security officers who weren’t willing to speak with anyone of them.  They had been ordered not to speak with anybody.

            “You people go home.” Said a man who had just come out of the buildings of else … but he didn’t finish the sentence and what ever he meant with or else … no one could tell.

            “But we need the dead bodies of our people” echoed the group of the people all at once.  They seemed to have mastered much courage.  Too, they were spirited.

            The man who looked both young and jovial didn’t replay to them first instead, he dired his face with back of his right hand, then coughed twice eeh….. eeeh, as if some beans had earlier on stuck in his throat then he said.

            “Your people were buried last night.  Go home and stop being ticks to the government” with these words the man waved them twice, a sign of good-bye.  He turned and in hurry entered into the building, walking majestically as he had done when he came out.

            The group was left outside stunned, and not knowing what to do next.  It was now about 10.00 a.m. and the whole city had woken to like.  The group of faithful said a short prayer.  They prayed to God to shed light into the eyes of their leaders to enable them see he is the only God, the very living powerful god worth praying to and to know how a human blood is sacred.

 

Later on, the faithful left singing.

 

Mungu yu mwema x3

Yu mwema kwangu!

            As they walked as sang, they were joined by many other people who marched and sang the same chorus in English language.

 

Ooooh God is good x3

Is good to me!

            The gathering headed towards the city’s National Garden where it held its open air fellowship service.  By then, many people had joined them … in a great number.  By noon, the service was over with nothing bad happening.  As they left to their homes, people thought they had won their freedom for worshipping.  They said: “We had won it with the blood of our dear brothers and sisters” but the fact remained …… nothing had been won yet.

                                    ********************************

            That same Sunday afternoon, news received in the city from other regions were very chilling.  It was as if everything had been well arranged as people turned against their government.  It was as if a tap of angerness had been turned on.

            From Thirui-ini, people claimed that a number of both young boys and girls had gone missing.  This was attributed to the follower of our fathers cult who were known to offer human being flesh as well as their blood at the Temple’s coven.

            The story continued that as many leaders are fearing the government might fall at any time, the cult’s faithful, mostly leaders are sacrificing children to their god to make him happy and in return this god would add more days to their leadership.

            It’s due to the increasing number of children being stolen the people had to take law in their hands.  And in angerness, they had destroyed government offices but after looting in them.  Had killed three local leaders after they were found in a temple.

            Also destroyed were three of our Father’s temples which were razed down and their gods … images made and decorated from costly stones were removed from the covens.  Once they were brought out, the three idols were smashed and people helped them with gold, silver and cooper’s ornaments.  Almost everybody took something small of the looting lot.” They also vowed never to allow our father’s faithful to come and pray idols within the region.

            Here in this the government was taken by a surprise as things were done very fast.  None was killed, maimed or arrested this day.

            In Mworoto, people who are mostly nomads weren’t happy with the government.  They blamed it for taxing both their cows and goats without being paid money for the last three years.  They had received news about the arresting, killing and maiming of people from other regions and vowed to take action a might one.

            It was during a hot Sunday afternoon when they struck.  Armed with bows arrows, spears and pangas, the youthful men of this nomadic tribe attacked a government’s police station, killed eleven policemen, looted the armoury, burnt down the building etc.

            Before these men left with their looting, they brought down the national flag and vowed to return their region back to the kingship.

            Like Thirui-ini, Muoroto people acted very quickly and within a very short time, the young men had disappeared fast as they had come.  None of them was arrested, killed or even maimed.

            This Sunday both the regional authority and Highland’s Cenral Government were in a real trial.  Any they held a joint consultation conference which deliberated on how to splice the uprise, which engulfed he whole Nation.

            During this night’s meeting, chairs and tables were over-turned by angry leaders, as they blamed one another of either over-acting or not acting in time to save the government’s face against the shameful act it’s now into.  Kate wasn’t spared. He was blamed for ordering the killing of demonstrating unarmed people in front of the press, locally and internationally …. “You should have known you are but a city leader and not only a regional leader” Kate was informed by the Minister of Justice and Local Affairs.

            To say the least, both Regional Government Authority and central government Minister picked a bone here, another one there and by dawn, nothing important had been accomplished.  Just before the light fall, the conference came to an end with the Prime Minister threatening to fire even the Regional Chairman if they didn’t act and behave properly, as required by law.  They walked out of the conference room not being aware of the roaming dangers in front or them.

 

Danger!

            It was there and even the Prime Minister couldn’t tell which but could smell it …..

                                    **************************

That same morning in his office, angered Kate addressed the press … “Yes Kumi-kumi and the lady … Nevea had been arrested and tried in the court of law” agreed Kate. “They had been found guilty on matter related to the government and would be hanged at a latter day.  It’s only the Prime Minister who hold powers to pardon them.”

            As concerning the killing of people during the last forty hours, Kate denied and refused the claims by both local and international members of the press.

            “If anyone died during the week end demonstration” asked Kate angrily “who among you can show me their grave?” He added that this false information were given to the press by people within and out of the government who want to tarnish the good name of the government and people of the United Heniland.

            “I’m sure the government would get hold of these bad elements and deal with them” Added Kate.  We believe in freedom of press and association and this is why we are gathering here this morning to give you the brief picture of what happened.  Any with that, I bid you good-bye” (and) immediately, Kate rose up and walked out.

            He was followed by the Minister of Justice and Local Affairs who was followed by the other three Regional Chairman.  Behind them was the press attach who moved slowly a smile in his lips.  As they moved on the press attach thought in himself “I wish the armed forces would act too” it was in his mind … But only after a few days from now.  

            But days came on and nothing took place.  Peace returned into the whole country. People who were arrested weren’t released but for the first time in the history of Heniland, people could gather and fellowship as they wanted for how this could continue, no one could tell.

            In the people’s mind, it was freedom born in death of many.  They continue to gather and fellowship together for this is why their beloved one died for FREEDOM!

 

 

CHAPTER TEN

            The treatment is the prison didn’t change Kumi-kumi continued to grow weak and weaker.  He also started coughing badly.  By now, he was almost half-blind and could hardly see well.  Also, due to coldness, his legs had started swelling.  He thought he would die soon but held a though  a man dies with hope.  God could perform a miracle.

            It was at this time of coughing blood and swelling of the legs and other weakness when thing started changing.  It was one mid-day as Kumi-kumi sat on his bench soothing his aching legs when Kate entered into his room.

            Kumi-kumi was surprised to see Kate.  Of all people not Kate.

Kate too wasn’t amused to see Kumi-kumi at I was in the condition he was in but still, he had come for a reason.

            They looked at each other for a while with Kumi-kumi not knowing what to say and with Kate not knowing where to start his purpose of the surprise visit.  They were both lost in words, though the later looked pleasant.  It’s him who took courage in the first place.

            “Kumi-kumi” Kate called out.  He had decided to hit the nail on the head.  In other words, he had let cat out of bag.  Kumi-kumi didn’t answer him.  May be he wasn’t sure his mouth could open up after so many days of speaking to no one but only to God in prayers, in silence prayers in the silence of the nights.

“As you know”, Kate continued with his sentence from where it had stopped “I’m a good believer, a Muslim by religion and I believe in both peace and justice.  I’m here to save you.”

            “To save me ….” Kumi-kumi said to Kate.  He was happy to hear words coming from his mouth.  He was weaker but could at least talk.  “I don’t understand you and furthermore, I got saved many years ago … I’m saved”.

            Kumi-kumi looked directly into the eyes of the man standing infront of him, wondering about the words “demounce your Christian Faith”. He felt like crying but firmly held back tears.  In a fraction of a second, he remembered words said by Jesus Christ …. Some of you will be imprisoned, others falsely accused while others among you would be killed all because you are my followers.  He also remembered the good things Jesus has promised the faithful after reaching heaven.

            He also wondered why a man who had made false charfes against him, a man who never let him stand in the court of law and give him a chance to challenge the faked statement could change all at once and become his savior.  Why come in wit a bargain instead of setting him in with a bargain instead of setting him free? Still looking directly at Kate’s cat like eyes, Kumi-kumi said “No! I cannot in anyway compromise my Christian belief to freedom.”

            “Kumi-kumi”, he called him a bit loud as if the prisoner had become deaf. “Think of that” and Kate walked out shouting the door behind him.  For a second time this morning his trick to win people’s freedom had failed him.  First he had tried Nevea who stuck on her guns against “denounce your Christian faith” and now with Kumi-kumi.  He couldn’t undertand these new Christian moderates.  Not a bit.  They had given a No to his trick of letting them free.  They must have been badly brain washed.  Kate felt being dejected!

            That evening the prison’s doctor visited Kumi-kumi.  After talking about his badly affected health, it was agreed Kumi-kumi would be given and his diet changed.  The doctor who was young was very understanding.  And starting the following day, things started changing, from the worst to better.         

            The medicine which was mostly pain killers was delivered.  Kumi-kumi was allowed to be sun-bathing for twenty minutes each day.  The meals changed and were well cooked.  Sometimes they could add a piece or two of beef meat.  Thus, two weeks, he could walk properly though his eye-sight remained a problem.

            It as in the third week since the changing of Kumi-kumi’s diet when everything changed yet again.  It was one morning, very early, when Kate accompanied by three NSF officials entered into Kumi-kumi’s room.  They smelt danger … Kumi-kumi became sunrise with the manner they had cone.

            Not knowing what to do, Kumi-kumi just stood, shaking! Kate and his men were in hurry and wasted no time a he ordered Kumi-kumi to move out.

            “Out we move”, Kate ordered and they all started walking; with the NSF officials surrounding Kumi-kumi.  Kate led the way while Kumi-kumi was next.  The officials guarding on all sides.

            As they walked, Kumi-kumi thought he was being transferred to another cell, most likely a clean one.  Now, he thought, Kate had seen the light  that I’m but a good man and I deserved a good treatment. 

            They moved on.  Kate led the way and none spoke.  They came to a corner and from here, the path led towards an open field.  Apart from grass, nothing else grew in there.

            By now, the morning cloud mixed with mist cleared, and Kumi-kumi could seel abit farther.  They moved on and on in the chilling morning coldness.

            Only that Kate didn’t know what a floot was this morning as he wet his cloth and shoes with the dew which had collected on the glass.

 

 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

            Their move had been well planned, fully communicated with every ground being covered.  The youthful members of Heniland armed forces which number only two thousand, both men and women had decided to act.

            According to the plan, the government would over throw in the earlier hours of the morning just before dawn.  It was on Friday, in the third week since troubles started, taking the nation’s leadership by surprise.

            It was a few minutes past 3 a.m. when Lt.Col. Omar Moshiel gave his final orders.  He order which brought the government down was coded.

 

OPERATION SAVE NATION ….

ACT .. SWIFTLY … POWER IN OUR HANDS … MOVES FAST.

            After communication the order to his men, both within the city and Regional bases, Lt. Col, Moshiel sat on an arm-chair waiting to be briefed by his men in the field.  Now this active member of the armed force looked tense.  It was he same with his juniors who guarded him.

            The first news was communicated from Pengoni Regional.  It had arrived at 3.25 a.m. The region was taken peacefully and no resistance of any kind.

            Within five and ten minutes later, two more regions.. Thirui-ini and Mworoto were taken by the armed force bringing the regions under military to three.

            To this, Lt. Col. Moshiel laughed and enjoyed the arresting of the powerful regional government leaders and official.  He was restless as he waited for the news from Makoro.  Whatever was happening here, he couldn’t tell.

 

LT. Col. Moshiel Had to wait!

            It was minutes after 4 a.m. when first news from the capital city  Matero reached at Moshiel’s office.  It said:

 

MEETING RESISTANCE FROM NSF MEN

RADIO STATION OVER – TAKEN REP …

RADIO STATION OVER-TAKEN.  OUR MEN

DOIG O.K! HOLD STILL!

            Thirty minutes later, the commanding military officer within Makoro reported from he city that the religion had been taken by his men with some people killed.  The city had fallen into their hands too.

            Immediately after receiving this report, Lt. Col. Moshiel moved out of his office and still heavily guarded, he got into a Jeep and headed towards the National Radio Station.

            Here, he was saluted by military men who were on guard.  He saluted them back and entered into broadcasting room.  It was exactly 5.15 a.m. when he gave his first speech over the Radio.  He announced:        

“My fellow country men, Ladies and Gentlemen, to all people of good will, the Government of Heniland has been over thrown by military forces.  I therefore call for all of you to remain calm while the military Junta deliberate on how to manage the Nation.  We stand for peace, Love and foremost ….. Justice.  In the mean time, the country’s constitution has been suspended.  Also, all political prisoners had been freed and the government would transport them to their respective homes.”

This announcement took many people in the country by surprise many people rejoiced while a few mourned.  Many people thronged into the streets and celebrated the fall of Heniland people’s government.

            In the meanwhile, the military men busy arresting the officials of the fallen government.  They moved one office to another, one home of a known man worth arresting to the next and nearly all official has been arrested.  But …

            But within Makoro itself one man was still at large.  Nobert Kate, the regional chairman where he was this early morning, the military men couldn’t tell.  He had become a wanted man.  Dead or alive and dagnet has been thrown far and wide (for) in search of his dangerous man. Kate.

            It was still very early in the morning and Kate was still leading the way.  He hardly knew anything to do with the Heniland government.  He was, to him the very same corrupt Kate, the most powerful man in the government.  He held his powers and moved on …

            As they walked on, Kumi-kumi saw a moulding of red soil and head of them.  When he

saw the soil, his already weakened heart almost failed to beat. Tears of fear dropped down from his eyes.  Now, he could se the meaning of it all… They had brought him here with only one aim … to kill him.  Yes to kill him this same morning, and bury him in the grave which was next to the moulding.

            The thought of dying brought his sense on to a standing still.  Everything in him failed.  By now, they had reached at the grave side.  It was a mass grave and the soil on its side wasn’t newly dug, but it, also wasn’t too old.  It was only about three weeks …. Or so.  Kumi-kumi, now lost in thoughts, together with others stood only a few feet near the grave.  None of them spoke.  But in his mind, he, Kumi-kumi moaned and cried to his God.  Even at this time which looked like his last minute on Earth, Kumi-kumi asked God to come and perform a miracle.  For sure, he knew God would come and save him from the roaming death.  After all, its him, god who had assured his people at the time of THEIR NEED. This was the only thought which crept in his mind.

            Nothing was het done.  They just stood as it awaiting for an order from a highly place authority which there, there near them yet far away.  Then they saw them coming.

            They were three NSF officials and a woman between them.  Then woman was much taller than the men at guard.  Kumi-kumi was surprised to see who he woman was …. Nevea!

            She too had spotted Kumi-kumi in the middle of the standing men.  They came nearer and approached the grave from it left side.

            Kumi-kumi looked at her in return, Nevea gazed at him.  To him, she looked both worn and tired, full of fears and troubled.  

            Kumi-kumi thought Nevea had been crying for a long time and had spent many sleepless nights.  She had become thin too.

            Kumi-kumi and Nevea were taken to about only three feet a far of the grave by two officers. Now, he knew they were to die and if anything was to change, it was only at the mercy of God, the only one God he had been prying, one god he had ever prayed to. And the one he was praying right now, as he stood nearer to the mass grave.

            He also knew very well Nevea had been seriously praying to this same God otherwise she couldn’t have been brought infront of death.  It was Kate who broke the roaming silence in the scene.

            He came forward, moving very fast, a gun in his right side.  As he did so, he talked to both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  He said: “its pity your day has come … and you know I had tried to save you from the jaws of death, but you couldn’t turn against your God.  Inside this grave are the bodies of your fellow Christians who had been shot dead after demonstrating our good government. Now it’s you and you’re Jesus Christ.  It’s time you have to go … and may the world swallow both of you.”

            After saying this in a mockingly manner Kate posed for a while, Kumi-kumi and Nevea wondered why Kate hasn’t shot them yet and what he was waiting for. Then, too soon, Kate called out.  “Officers …. Forward you move!” Immediately two NSF officials moved forward and each of them stood behind the two prisoners ready to shoot.  They were only waiting for the words …. Shot them! From Kate.  He never said it.

            Both Kumi-kumi and Nevea were still standing in fear of being shoot at when all of them heard the screaming of alarm’s Siren, coming from the prison.  In the same moment four officers from the military force came running towards the grave.  Kate together with his men couldn’t tell what was happening.  So because it was unusual for the prisons’ alarm to be switched on without something very serious taking place within the prison itself.  They all had no other wise but to turn their eyes backwards to prison.  Then, they all but saw the oncoming military men, running at a high speed and ready to shoot at the NSF officers if they intend to resist the order to be given to them.  Kate was both surprised and dump founded mostly because it was a duty for military officials to come nearer to the prisons leave alone running inside it as these men were doing.  He smelt danger but couldn’t help it.  For sure, he thought something very dreadful ought to have taken place.  He also feared what it could be.  It was the same with the NSF officials.  They had never seen the men from armed forces working within prison.  They could understand nothing about the on-coming men.

            And both Kumi-kumi and Nevea had seen the four armed men.  Their appearance in the field has increased the fear in their souls.  Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell what was due to happen neither Nevea.

            In his mind Kumi-kumi thought eh men were coming to finish up an Already arranged a job…. To shoot them dead. As kate looked directly at men, Nevea was looking at kumikumi also was looking at Nevea when their eyes met, drops of tears ran down from the eyes and landed on the day soil.

The screaming of the alarm continued and four men still running. If one could see them, the way they were running one could think they running under the cover of the alarms screaming but they weren’t hot at this time. They had a duty to accomplish to get Kate and to save the prisoners.

Now everyone at the grave side could see them Cleary. He had come fast. Kumikumi could tell the make of their weapons Russian made sub-machine guns with bullet magazines running across their bodies. The next minute they arrived at the grave side here they were. Kumikumi could see their faces. They looked angry and one couldn’t see their full heads as they wore hamlets.

Here standing at the grave side, Nevea who was badly shaking could see their small eyes, their tallness was higher, a few inches above her head. Their uniform as Nevea cold tell was green doted jungle wearing and dust covered military boots. She wasn’t sure whether they wrote beards or not. After all these and others weren’t worrisome to er anymore. But rather her worry was this morning, as she had discovered was going to be shot to death.

The military men didn’t had much time to waste and upon their arrival one of them, one who was in command spoke out with authority. He said to Kate:

“Mr. chairman…..sorry Mr. Ex-chairman, the people national government had been and all political prisoners freed. And like all other top officials of federal government,politicians and any other elected leaders, regional chairmen included you had been sacked and under arrest. Also all members of FSF are fired…. And put under arrest. Now throw down your guns”

Immediately the NSF officials droped down their guns. They knew and understood what it ment to drop down their guns. It ment, if you wanted to alive in the next second, minute of hour, do what you are being ordered to. Further more, they couldn’t play a marching game with these military men with their high armaments. But kate thought it to be only a joke and tried to say something. He never said a word, as a slap and another landed on his cheeks…twarf….twarf and blood started oozing from his mouth.

“it’s a drop your gun and shut up your mouth” said the man who had slaped him Kate could now understand the meaning of the government being overthrown. It meant his power and his regional seat were both gone he dope down his gun too.

“ and you… Kumikumi “ he said the same man. And you Nevea… you are being considered as a political prisoners and had been freed on the order of the newly freed government” The man also ordered for kate to be chained and be put into cell No. 010

All these things were happening, both kumikumi and Nevea just stood still and he could hardly believe their ears… that they had been freed and the government overthrown. How and who..? were the only words ringing on their mind. At the moment,Nevea looked directly towards heaven and she brought down her eyes and directed at kumi-kumi could tell Nevea was already giving thanks to God. He was doing the same. Even as all of them had been ordered to march towards the prison. The operation at the grave side had taken only about seven minutes. May be less but not more.

From the grave yard, they all walked in hurry and non of the military men took much interest to kumi-kumi and Nevea. Their eyes were keenly on the now arrested members of NSF and Kate.

As they walked on kumi-kumi could not help seeing the sight of frustrated Kate who was already sweating in fear. Kumi-kumi now remembered what the bible says.. those who are infront will one day sit in the back seat6: or something like this. He linked his situation with Kate and thought even leaders one day would be led but his heart pitied Kate

He hardly held hatred against the man who had brought him to suffering may be the new government would have mercy towards him and take him to court of law where justice will not only take place but only be done. Thought kumikumi his legs were still aching but he could walk well without limping.

They arrived at the prisons much more sooner. Kumi-kumi could hear voices of people singing at a far distance. Other people were shouting. Not one could tell why by now. A new courage had been born in kumi-kumi. He felt strong. Nevea looked jovial. They came at the doors of the prison offices where the two journalists were told to stand and wait. It wasn’t a wrong waiting and after a short while the military man who had told them to wait brought some of their papers which they were found with during their arrest. He also handed to each one of the two printed paper. A kind of permit to allow them to be transported back to their homes in government lorry.

“Now  “ said the military man…. The gates were wide open a lorry awaiting for you by the gate would take you home…. If you can bolt out” then the man left them and followed others who were matching kate towards his cell..No 010

It was about 8:30 am when both kumi-kumi and Nevea walked towards the gates. At 9.00 am the two said goodbye to the prison and tasted the freedom outside its gates.

They had been in prison for six months adding twenty one days. For 206 days, the prisons lice, flies and bugs had slowly been feeding on their blood. Even now, as they stood at the gates, these dreadful insects were sacking their blood seriously but due to the activities they have found out and the freedom they were to enjoy bugs mattered less.

Outside the gates stood many people ho were singing and shouting their voices high. Kumi-kumi was surprised to learn that all of these had been in one prison. They were many … many people some who were singing… ooh freedom. Ooh freedom over me .. I will see my people again ….while others would raise their hands up saying ooh God is great, God is mightful and yet others sang…. Alah is merciful praise allah.

Although both kumi-kumi were very tired and weak, they too joined other prisoners and sang in praise to God the creator. They sang loudly:

Now I know that the lord will help this anointed

He will answer him from his holy heaven!

With  mighty victories by his right hand!

Some boasts of chariots and some horses!

But, we boast of the name of the lord our God!

They will collapse and fall!

But we shall rise and stand upright.

From now and then they could repeat and sing this psalm as a praise of deriverance… psalms 20:6-9 with their hands raised up as tears of joy rolled down on their cheeks. Later on, it was announced through a microphone all were to leave and would travel in lorries. They were to travel in different lorries

Kumi-kumi said goodbye to Nevea after promising to contact her at a latter date and started moving towards a lorry when Nevea got hold of his hand. He quickly looked at her she was crying, her tears taking kumi-kumi aback. He couldn’t tell what was painting her.

“ A new problem with you” kumi-kumi asked her in range of emotions. His heart beating faster. Nevea tried to drie her eyes bwith the back of the right hand. She couldn’t manage to do as more tears welled on her eyes again. She called kumi-kumi in both emotion and sobbing and stopped to say for a few seconds: kumi-kumi looked at her shot of anything to say for a few seconds he knew not what to tell her she continued sobbing and after a while, she managed to master some courage and said: “kumi-kumi  its you I need, I want to be with you all the time….” But she was again unable to say more. The emotions had taken her more strongly than before. She just sobbed.; kumi-kumi decided to calm her by saying something. He wasn’t sure of what he too wanted to say but he said:

“yes…. I also wish the same but only if God wishes so. For now lets go home.

“promise it to me” Nevea demanded that you would let me with you at all times” it was after the repeating of these words kumi-kumi got her message clearly. He had thought about it some days ago and now this morning she had talked about it.

“well….” Said kumi-kumi “lets face one thing at a time. There is every right time for every thing” by then the lorries were hooting and kumi-kumi wanted to go also. With heat that was there he felt like falling down any minute. The insects anger had been aroused by heat and were now biting in body seriously “yes” said Nevea “ and I am to come….. and verfy soon” with his lorry. Kumi-kumi looked towards her as she walked. She didn’t turned her face. Kumi-kumi looked at her as she walked and wondered about women. Even in the time of the trial, they can still be funny he turned and boarded into the lorry. Shotly the lorry started moving and drove away from the nations most dreadful prison. It was heading towards the mountains district, kumi-kumi fell into a deep world of thoughts. Who is the new leader? What about the freedom of worship? The freedom of press…. All these and other things engulfed his thought and mind, which also called for a rest as it was also tired like his body.

Now kumi-kumi understood the meaning of being falsely accused, detained and…. His soul has a long way to go, he too has a long way to travel. His birth place wasn’t nearer. The lorry drove on and on.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER TWELVE

The driver kept the lorry moving driving from one village to the next. As they passed kumi-kumi and other prisoners could see people on the road singing and running here and there this way and shouting their voices high as they welcomed the dawn of the government. They kept shouting power to the people

Those who were travelling in he lorry also shouted….. glory to God and praise to Allah kumi-kumi now sweating in the near mid day heat wasn’t left out of it. He also glorified God in the psalm of perfect which uplifted his heart greatly. He sang on…

The lord lives and blessed be my rock

An exalted be God of my salvation

The God who gave me vengeance

And subdued people under me

Yea! Who delivered me from my enemies

They didst deliver me from men of violence

Exalt me above my own

Adversaries…..

Now and again the driver would stop at a given place to drop a man or ntwo and chatting with villagers……yes he could be heard saying”the bad government is long and buried the next moment the driver would engage the next gear> the lorry continued moving leaving behind it a cloud of dust< yet< the singing people continued their song without being bothered by then the heat had increased double fold> kumi-kumi felt being distillated by the thought of reaching home after being in jail would uplift his soul into the journey for yet miles ahead of him being, he kumi-kumi wasn’t sure whether their freedom had also come so because the history of many armed government world-wide records the worst of humankind oppression and mostly killing of their people

He focused his mind on Kate and other force government world-wide records the worst of human kind oppressions and mostly killing of their people.

He focused his mind on Kate and other government leaders and how they would fair. Kumi-kumis mind created a wide vacuum against injustice. He knew he would have to wait to see how the events would go and the turns they would follow

As kumikumi was travelling towards home, other events were taking place behind his back in room 010 of the government prison stood Kate

The water level in it was now running at nearly two feet high Kate couldn’t find a place to sit on because of standing for many hours, his back started aching.

Standing in the inner most left-side corner, Kate feared what would happen to the now many arrested former government officials both ministers and prime minister of the federal government

He tried to reflect on his past deeds but couldn’t hold on that line for lng. He was troubled mostly because of handwritten note he had left on his official desk fvery early in the morning it was a note that would make him to suffer  or even make him face the wrath of the new government and face the firing squad. It made him pained and ached his soul. It made him fear!

Now this Friday hot in the afternoon at the nations capital city… mutero a new government had been formed with l,t col moshiel being named the first president of Haniland. Other senor posts had been filled. The new appointed cabinet ministers were already at work in their new offices. They were all pleasant with their appointment. Also promoted were many junior military officers who had been given jobs of high rank

The government had acted swiftly and within hours, it had arrested many of its foes whom it had been detained. But all wasn’t alright many members of he armed forces were making noise on the manner some of the new cabinet ministers and regional chairmen had been appointed and promoted. They claimed that LT col. Moshiel had only promoted his very closest associates thus making the case unfairly distributed. They had decided otherwise and a new twist in the matter would give hem a mandate to make a new government.

Also the new government had sized all important documents on matters related to the fallen federal government and those related to regional authority.

It was a full day of activities, one full happening a day that changed the historic books regarding the life of both people and heniland itself

Its interesting for both local and international press held a hard spot on the new governments survival. “its still too early to tell whether the new government would hold the government together” commented at BBC correspondent in the capital city.

In the local media, a radio co mentor said: many people had welcomed the government with open new hearts, as it stood for their fundamental rights, everyone is now free to associate with his or her fellow countrymen anyway. Welcome peace, welcome justice.

This Friday night, for a first in their history, the people enjoyed themselves from one village to another Christians Muslims and faithful of other religions could be heard singing and dancing in the new born freedom

But….but not so with cate. He had no peace of mind he still stood inside the water cell couldn’t tell whether to pray or cry. The worst mistake with him was he had forgotten how to pray to the Christian God. He couldn’t even remember how to pray the Islamic Allah. He didn’t know how to fore-go the rights of our forefather. All this because, Kate was a crook, a dirty man who didn’t mind or care about any religion his God was money and his religion was leadership. Now to whom would he turn to? He looked both worried and frustrated and lost.

Though lost, he held a secret in his soul he knew about a secret army and it’s likely to move very fast. But he doubted this army’s effectiveness, come to deal with a well trained forces Kate had to cool his feet in the water, he had face fleas, bugs and lice. He even didn’t have a stool to sit on. Its likely he would sleep while still standing, hunger and thirst….. Its only money, his god which would come and help him out of the mess he’s in. kate now a prisoner would have to eat

The thought of the presidents where about was the same in all peoples mind. Even the self proclaimed president Lt. col. Moshiel didn’t know. And the hunting of him continued. He was a dangerous man who the military leaders wouldn’t like to see running away.

“but there was he?” it was a major question many people wanted to be answered.

The journey to the mountains district was a wrong one. It was before dark fell when kumi-kumi made a triumphant entry into his home area

Outside his house he found many people who had come to welcome him home and others who had just come to welcome him home and others who had just come to witness whether he had died in the prison.

Unlike his fellow Christians who had kept his house at guard for months and had been re-weeding his lawn when both weeds and glass threaded to overgrow, some of these people held a belive that kumi-kumi had been killed many days ago, been long buried and forgotten they had come to start a mourning period.

They had been waiting for kumikumi for many hours until they sat, until they saw a big government lorry which had approached the drive. It was moving very slowly towards the house, then to a halt already people had lined up on the drives sides to see what the lorry had brought to them they didn’t know whether it would be a coffin, a dead body in it, a lame man who could never be able to walk, move around by himself, or kumi-kumi the real one in his colors or what…

Then soon thin man jumped from the back of the lorry and immediately he landed on the ground, the driver engaged the next gear and the lorry moved on turned and moved upwards the drive. Kumi-kumi had arrived back home here he was…..

It were those who stood on the drives left side who had seen him jump down and without wasting time they started singing and moving towards him. as the lorry moved on, the people on the drives right side saw him too. They started singing with one beating a drum. They moved on towards kumi-kumi dancing as they moved.

            People moved on from both sides, they came forward and engulfed their man of the old days.  At all these time, Kumi kumi was only standing.  We knew not what to say,whether to move or what.  He had become surprised by the singing of the people, their dancing so openly and without fear.  “It’s really wonderful to see these people”.  Kumi-kumi thought singing and dancing so openly and without fear.  “It’s real wonderful to se these people” Kumi-kumi thought singing and dancing freely, the freedom of worshipping has dawned among us.  Yes the living God, King of King has seen the suffering of his people, the people of Heniland and he, God had anointed them with his Holy Spirit.  How wonderful.

            Kumi-kumi was still been in his world of thoughts when the first man in the singing group touched his hand.  Kumi-kumi was startled like someone who had woken up from a bad nightmare.  His sense returned into him.  Now, the man had already extended his right hand to Kumi-kumi ready to greet him.  He longed to greet him.  Everyone in the group longed.

            Within the next few minutes, many had shook Kumi-kumi did likewise.  He shook their hands and hugged them weakeningly for a long time.  He could respond to their praise the Lord, brother, welcome home Kumi-kumi by saying “Thank You Father.  Praise God Sister, God Bless you Brother.  May peace dwell on our mother! Etc. This continued until Kumi-kumi’s body nearly gave into the long day’s tiredness and sun burning as he was travelling.  But he tried as much as he could not to show his tiredness.  He thought it worth standing here with these people rather than being in jail.  After all, it could cost him nothing and they had given to him a Hero’s welcome.  He wondered whether Nevea had been received by her fellow believers like him, up on her home returning.

            In due course, Kumi-kumi was led into the house by a member of the saved Christians fellowship.  He later took a hot batch which made his body pained.  It pained even much more when he applied skin ointment and other skin lotions to soften his already dried and scratched body.  He had become a rheumatic, suffering from fever all the time.  But Kumi-kumi didn’t mind these pains much. Now, as a free man, he knew he would visit a doctor soon.

            After bathing, Kumi-kumi sat and talked with more of his friends.  A lady who had taken the house’s mastership served both food and tea to many as they sang and praised in the wake of darkness.  By now, Kumi-kumi had started to feel a bit flesh but was still very tired.  It was after mid-night when his fellow Christians and well wishers left to their respective homes.  They left singing high their raises and their voices could be heard far yonder far beyond horizon, leaving Kumi-kumi alone to sleep.

            Kumi-kumi had nothing much to do but to sleep.  He bolted the door and went on to bed.  It was a clean bed.  Clean as he had left it many months ago.  He now remembered that he had left the bed being turned up side down and now, it was standing and well done.  “Somebody had been caring for my house while I had been in prison.” Kumi-kumi thought but he couldn’t tell who this person was.

            Resting on his bed, Kumi-kumi enjoyed its softness and the smoothness of the cleaned bedding.  It was as if he had never been in this bed before.  He enjoyed every moment of it, like a child enjoying a newly bought baby cot.  He said his night’s prayer and after a few minutes, Kumi-kumi fell asleep.

            In his heavy sleep, Kumi-kumi dreamt.  It was a dream which reflected on his past.  The memories flashed back to the time of his birth.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could remember he was born in a not large village, far down at the shores of river Muteithia, with many huts and children playing from here and there, while grown ups and gone to their work in the garden from morning till near sunset, while other yet older children would be at schools.

            He could see himself carrying a bag made of sisal fibres full of books, walking hurriedly and happily towards the New Palms Elementary School which was about five miles away from the village.

            Kumi-kumi could now see the school.  It was large, with many classrooms. Its walls were mud built with tinned roof.  It had no proper built windows and doors.  Instead, it had open gaps which could let in great winds inside the class rooms.  The big boys would jump out of the classroom when ever an angry teacher was about to punish them due to their misconduct.

            Then there would come the raining season and its outcome would be worst for the children.  The rains would get through the window gaps and the badly done roofs would start leaking, wetting all in any classroom, teachers included.

                        At times, most of the children would remain at home until the rain was over.  Kumi-kumi though young could always enjoy himself as the driplets of water landed on one of their teachers.  These driplets could come from the roof first at once then it could be followed by several more all at once, landing on the teacher teataatata! And in a moment of anger, the teacher could walk out and headed to the staffroom which also was no better.  The children could start singing choruses.  At times, it would be only one chorus been said and repeated several times.-,  Also, in the surprising dream, Kumi-kumi though young could remember how one night their village could be in a cloudless, star shining and the children would go out to sing and play; only for this night to be followed by another, one full of darkness and no any child could dare to walk outside.

“It’s the biggest giant from the river” mothers used to tell their young ones.  It was at this time, when Kumi-kumi could hardly penetrate into the darkness when his grandmother could tell him stories of the long time ago. These stories could start with ALONG TIME AGO, and then could continue with a conflict, struggle e.t.c. ending with the characters they ever lived happily.  It’s his grandmother’s style of story telling which created an interest in Kumi-kumi’s thought of becoming a writer.  He kept this as a secret until much later, but in his dream, it was too soon.  Kumi-kumi was also becoming a big boy.

Then came the war among the tribes which left many people, both old and young dead, with many being taken by he nomadic tribe from North which by then was very strong at battle front.  At the time he was ten harvests, the nomads struck in the village again.  It was on the tenth day, in the month of October.  The fighting was heavy but men from the Northern District of Makoro Region were over powered.  Many were killed and others taken into captive among those taken were Kumi-kumi’s parents.

Upon his parents’ captivity, Kumi-kumi’s grandmother lost her mind and could always be heard saying Kumi-kumi as she recalled the day Kumi-kumi were taken away.  Every where she could go, she would mention this date and month.

It’s his grandmother who nick-named his Kumi-kumi, a Kiswahili word for figure ten.  Other people took on the name and the young boy became so.  He too liked this name and adopted it officially.

The dream continued to remind his more about his youth life.  Kumi-kumi left the elementary school and joined a secondary school which was also within the village.  He was a bright boy and wanted to become a writer in his future life.  He had enjoyed reading books authored by African writers and thought he would one day write a book, mostly a best seller.

Four years later, he left the secondary school and enrolled to a correspondence course with the then British Tutorial College and studied modern journalism which he excelled and was awarded a diploma.

Kumi-kumi later became a freelance journalist and contributed to many local publications.  But he wanted to be among the best journalists in the whole of Makoro and he did another advanced course in his area of interest.  Through a distance learning programme, he studied for A.B.A. Degree in journalism.  How he was more educated and had become a senior news correspondent with PAPS.

It was this work which brought this man of the pen into Christianity, as he travelled to many countries south of Sahara.  While in Kampala- Uganda, Nairobi – Kenya Kumi-kumi met many of their open air services called crusade.  After attending many of these services, Kumi-kumi decided to become a Christian although without a church back in his home land.  By then, Makoro had become a part of Heniland Federation.

Kumi-kumi’s happiest day came when he was baptized in a pool of Uhuru Park, Nairobi and immediately proclaimed Jesus Christ as his savior.  Many Pastors, Priests, Evangelists and other well wishers greeted him.  They also shook his hands. Later that evening, he travelled by plane to the Horn of Africa where he was to cover and report on the war among the Somalian Clansmen.  He could read his newly bought Bible now and then, for the next five days, in Somali land.  He had become the most happiest man in the days and longed to be back home and start to introduce the gospel of Jesus Christ among his fellow country men.

On his way back home, he bought five more new Bibles at Nairobi, a number of Christian magazines which he intended to use on his new found mission.  After one week of hardworking. Kumi-kumi landed at Matero Airport.

Back at Makori, Kumi-kumi started his Christian mission slowly and sure.  He introduced a Bible reading fellowship in his local village.  By doing this, he knew he was taking a great risk on his life as many in the government, who were members of our fathers sect were against Christianity or any other region which they thought would brain wash people in any way.

Kumi-kumi introduced cells in the village and each of these cells consisted only three members. He, in the first place didn’t want to minister to the old people as they didn’t know how to read.  Furthermore, he didn’t know whether they were faithful of our father’s sect and land himself into problems.

With five Bibles Kumi-kumi was only able to minister of fifteen people in a week.  He had also started getting Bible tracks which he distributed secretly to youth people.

Within there months since the introducing of Bible reading fellowship, Kumi-kumi founded more cells as many people wanted to learn more about this man.  Jesus Christ a number of people had come to proclaim Jesus as their savior even before they were being baptized.  Kumi-kumi wasn’t yet anointed to baptize them.  What he mostly needed was to plant a church in this country.  Very soon, with the donations from his friends, both locally and from East African Countries, Kumi-kumi started a church newsletter entitled SUNRISE IN HENILAND which he published monthly and distributed together with the Bible tracks.

Thirteen months later, an Evangelist from Uganda arrived in Matero City at the moderate invitation of brother Kumi-kumi.  Three days later, more than a hundred and thirty people were baptized at the shores of river Muteithia.  Though this was done secretly, many faithful believed that was to do so rather than failing to have Christ as their savior.

That same night, Kumi-kumi together with two other men was ordained to become pastors.  The church of Christ rooted itself at this end of the continent and was ready to grow.  Though unknown to many people, Kumi-kumi was the brain sheld behind the Wameokoka Christian Fellowship and many other Christian sects in Heniland.  By the time of his arresting, Kumi-kumi was planning to crusade for the unification of all these sects into one mainland church.

In his dream land, Kumi-kumi was being lifted up high by the spirit.  He was shown the whole of Heniland.  The suffering of many people, he was taken to the mass graves into which many of the Christian faithful were being shot dead were thrown into.  The dried up bones seemed to speak to Kumi-kumi.  He, in return couldn’t hear anything from them.

Kumi Kumi called the spirit “Listen to your people carefully” Kumi kumi listened more carefully.  He could hear voices now.  They were speaking to him all at once:

“Brother Kumi Kumi” he heard the voices calling him.  Kumi Kumi didn’t answer them. How could he speak to bones and when did bones start speaking in Heniland.  He wondered. “We have done it” the dead bones added “what about you the road is very rough, very rough in deed”.  Immediately, the voices from the bones stopped.

The spirit said to Kumi-kumi, “Those are among the first saints in Heniland and want you to work harder.  Are you ready?”

Kumi-kumi who was now very tired look from side to side but didn’t see anyone.  He was adamant to answer this question, he thought it was a demon which was trying to test him.  “Kumi-kumi” the spirit called and asked him the very same.  It added: “This is the spirit of your Lord.  I am ready to work even harder. Hurriedly thinking the spirit would let him go, but the spirit wasn’t in hurry.  There was yet another journey to go.  “Follow me now” it ordered Kumi-kumi, who followed this spirit he could hardly see.  The journey continued.

They came among many buildings within Heniland.  They were among the many Gothic mansions the country could boost of.  But what was happening in them was more terrifically terrible and Kumi-kumi was more surprised by the evil acts which were taking place here-in.  He couldn’t understand, whether it was true or not.  A visionary or imaginary or what.

At first, he was taken into a house where many young girls had been detained by both former leaders and the current ones.

“You see all these one?” asked the spirit. “It’s for only one reason they are been detained for.  The leaders in this nation are sex maniac.  You can agree with me with the pride of human kind has been thrown into the pigs’ pen.  Prostitution is but the order of the day.

“I agree with you”, Kumi-kumi said.  They moved on to the next house.  This one was full of men all naked.

“These ones are men who had grown desires for their fellow men” said the spirit.  I think you know their name and act.

“Yes” Kumi-kumi agreed. “They are called HOMOSEXUALISTS.

‘Okey we move on” ordered the spirit Kumi kumi followed.  They came to a house which was full of women.  Bot old and young.  In here, the women were kissing, hugging and soothing one another.  They looked very happy with their shinning eyes.

“Whatever you call this act, said the spirit. “In Heniland.”

“Lesbianism’s” Kumi-kumi.  This is the game of, but the spirit cut him short and they moved on.  Then they came to another house.  Inside here, the room was lit with different kinds and types of light bulbs.  Some shone blue, green, yellow, pink e.t.c. These light bulbs would switch on automatically.  Immediately the blue one could go or switch off the yellow would come on.  It was a kind of a game with both light and bulbs.  Coming on and off.  Off and on all the time in a large hall.

It was a large hall full of people mostly the youthful ones and those of middle age.  They wore attires of different colours and fashions.  Their hair styles were as well different, very to be precise, they were all different in everything they had.  They were dancing, jumping and kissing madly.  The music was being played by a life to life band from Canada.  Some of these people were drinking beer and other hot drinks.  Others were smoking bhang while other swallowed different types of tablets like MS, brown sugar and madrax which make them high and higher and drunk.  Some of them take off their wearing and started dancing while nude.

Kumi-kumi could hardly believe all these were taking place in his birth country; all happening in the eyes of people who were entrusted with the betterment of human race.  It made his heart ache in pain.  The spirit didn’t ask him anything this time.  Instead, Kumi-kumi was asked to move on.  He agreed and followed the spirit.

They later arrived at the house outside the city.  It was a big stone house.  Outside, many cars had been parked.  They were many different colours, models and even recent manufactured cars.  Kumi-kumi was asked to move on.  He agreed and followed the spirit.

They later arrived at the house outside the city.  It was a big stone house.  Outside, many cars had been parked.

They were many different colours, models and even recent manufactured cars.  Kumi-kumi had never seen good cars all at one place.  “People of Heniland ought to be really rich to own all these cars.  “Kumi kumi thought and started counting them.

“I didn’t bring you to count cars” warned the spirit.  Let’s get inside this house”. Kumi-kumi agreed and followed his master.   They both entered and stood where near the Eastern Wing of the hall.  It was full parked with naked men and women all from public and private highly sector classes.  They didn’t see both the spirit and Kumi-kumi.

Now Kumi-kumi could tell how many of these people were.  He had met them many before during his life as a journalist.  He could tell that was an Accountant, that was a Teacher, a Lawyer, a Doctor, a Member of Parliament, a Minister, an Assistant Minister and many people of different fields.  This all looked like a rich men’s social club.

Both men and women were all seated on chairs made of costly wood.  They sat on both sides of the hall and were facing at the middle.

Further in the middle, a very decorated table had been placed.  Also, on either side of the table, two chairs had been placed.  Behind the table, a very strong man sat on a highly placed chair and on the side chairs, two men stat still.

On the table itself, a huge Addler snake sat near the left end.  From time to time, it could lift its head and one could see it had been properly fed.  On the front side of the table, a banner had been fixed.  It carried these writing.

 

IT IS WHO WORSHIPS THE SNAKE. HAIL LUCIFER OUR GOD.

HAIL OUR FATEHRS SECT. LONG LIVE OUR UNITY.

Upon seeing this, fears gripped Kumi-kumi’s heart.  He opened his mouth to shout at the people in attendance but the spirit held his mouth.  Kumi-kumi became dump and could hardly speak a single word.

The snake had sensed them.  It lifted its head and directed its glittering eyes towards Kumi-kumi.  He tried to move forward (and) to fight it.  But Kumi-kumi’s legs couldn’t move an inch.  The spirit held him still.  He couldn’t move, speak or even raise his hands.  He was totally dangled.  Fully suspended.  The snake kept smelling the presence of the two but it couldn’t tell where they were.  It became angry and started from one side of the hall to the other but couldn’t see any of the two strangers.

The man who sat in the highly placed chair stood up and called the high priest to start conducting the evening service.

“It seems our master (snake) is very tired today.” Said the man, and wants to rest earlier today.  So be short and in hurry and the man sat down immediately. The high priests rose up and moved towards the table.  In his hands, he held a green plastic paper ag.  He came by the table and placed the bag on it.  He turned and stood in a mannerly way that all could see him.  It was non other than LT. Col.  Moshiel, who is now the President of the Federal Republic of Heniland.  His appearance of at the altar nearly made Kumi-kumi cried out.  He wanted to call him a deceitful, holy than thou pretender but his mouth was still firmly held.

The Lt. Col. Moshiel smile abit to his friends coughed twice.  Oh, oh, he then opened his mouth to speak.  Kumi-kumi could even hear the beating of Moshiel’s heart.  It was beating faster.  He was tall, huge strong body built, wide eyes and a big nose.   His hair were trimmed short and he had a star mark on his left hand.

He looked again at his friends, coughed again and talked. Kumi-kumi could see Moshiel’s teeth.  They were milk white.

“Ladies and gentlemen” Moshiel called out.  Tonight, we are going to be very short at our service its just a holy communion meeting but I am going to introduce to you our newly elected master mason in our grand lodge No. 13, together with his assistant master mason.  Now, everybody was silent.  Even the snake had bowed its head.  Kumi-kumi wondered what powers these our fathers Sect Leaders held in themselves.  Powers even against the reptiles like the one on the altar table ought to be too much for a human being.

“Can you two gentlemen stand up?” L.T. Col. Moshiel called out immediately, the two men sitting on the either side of the table shot up.  This was followed with clapping of hands by other members.  The snake raised its head too, as if ready to struck.

The man on the highly placed chair rose up and spoke in a language Kumi-kumi never heard.  He then moved off side and come to where the newly appointed lodge master manson.  He got hold of his right hand and raised it up.  After this, he spoke yet in another different language.  The snake, still with its head up high moved and stood at the edge of the table.  The new master mansion knew what to do next.  He moved fast and where the snake could reach him by its head.  He then turned and faced the people.  The snake, understanding what it had to do, moved its head on the back of the man’s body and pressed its fangs into his body.  The man didn’t move.  He didn’t hiss either and held his breath.

The snake removed its fangs from the body.  It struck the body two more times then the blood started oozing from the snake’s inflict. The snake quickly licked the blood hungrily!

            It moved on to the other side of the table and did the same to the other man.  After licking the blood, the reptile rested flat on the table unmoved.  The high priest announced the intuition of the two to the highest order in our fathers sect was over; and now, they are the carriers of he templers mark of the Beast.  “It was now time to offer the Holy Communion on their honour” announced the high priest.

            He moved on to the table and opened the plastic paper bag.  Kumi-kumi, eyes opened could see its content.  It was a body of a teen aged girl.  It was at this juncture, when the man on the highly placed chair stood up.  He opened a drawer on the side of the table in a flash and removed from it a long table knife.  He tested with a finger if it was sharp. 

            From the same drawer, the man removed a silver plate, large in size and two big silver shining mugs.  He placed them on the table.  He looked angry as if he had been stung by many bees.

            Then the high priest took the knife and cut open the girl’s throat and drained and blood in the plate and the rest in the mugs.  He then moved the knife downwards and slit the body into two.  He removed both the heart and the live together with the kidneys and added them into the blood in the plate.  Now everybody was looking at the table like hungry children waiting to be served by their mother.  The high priest wasted no time and called all those who were I the hall to come forward and eat at the table of the master.

            Like locusts, both men and women moved forward each holding a sharp knife in his or her right hand.  Every one had to cut a piece of meat from the dead body.  It was very tender meat and one only needed to bite the piece twice then swallow it.  They did this very fast and quickly, returning to their seats faster.  Some were even drying their knives with their animal like tongues, then licking the lips.

            Thus done, the high priest cut a big piece of liver and passed it to the snake.  It swallowed it in a flash.  It was then given a bit of heart and did likewise.  Then it was given one whole kidneys and swallowed it too.  A mugful of blood was placed on the middle of the table and it drunk it all and even licked the mug clean.

            The high priest then cut a piece of liver for himself and ate it.  Then he passed a piece to the newly appointed lodge mason and another to his assistant.  They all ate hurriedly and hungrily.  The rest of the meat, liver, kidney and mightful of the blood were given to the man who sat on the highly placed chair who ate the whole stuff very quickly.  As he did so, other members were licking blood from the plate, and then passed it to the next person nearest to him or her.  This was done in hurry and at long last, the plate was shinning clean.  Clean than before, when the night’s communion had started.

            A few minutes the night’s fellowship was closed with a prayer which sounded like a very interesting chorus: They all prayed while standing:

                        He who eat with the Master

                        He who drink with the Master

                        He who does the will of the Master

                        He who praises the Master of Master

                        May now praised him highly for he is the only Master

                        Long life Master, Long life Lucifer! Ooh hail Lucifer

            Immediately after the services, people moved to their respective dressing rooms and in the next minute, they were coming out looking very smart.  Those who were military officials came out guarding lit colonel moshiel, the president of federal Republic of heinland in their official attire.

            Now, teacher looked like good teachers, doctors, lawyers, Accontats, Polliticians and others came out as their looks.  Very trustful, honest and very holy.

            As they got itno their respective cars, no one could hardly differentiate them from the very normal man.

            The spirit looked at Kumi kumi whose mouth had been freed and was now feeling like he could “vomit, empty his stomach all the evils he had sitnessed in the whole meeting and asked, “ you young man of the press, are you ready to write about this?”

            Yes my Lord,” replied Kumi kumi. “If you wish me to do so”        

 

            The spirit said:

“Then do so soon.  And may go on with our final lap … “Kumi kumi thought he had seen enough happening in Heniland and wanted to go and sleep.  But he feared what the spirit would say and do if he says not he thought otherwise and hand in hand with the spirit they walked on.

            Very soon the two arrived at the biggest stadium on Matero city.  On arrival, the found the field had already being filled by people.  They were singing nice Christian songs.  Others were praying in different tongues.  But no sooner they had started singing another chorus than when they saw a number of military Lorries full of soldiers who were fully armed with guns and other until riot armorment.  The Lories were driving at a high speed cutting the on going Christian meeting into two.  As he drove on, the armed men started jumping out of the Lorries and upon their landing, they started beating the people with whips and clubs.  By the time these lorries came to a halt they were almost empty.

            Now the people were being beaten-up, whipped and kicked about.  They were being chased out of the field.  To make them out, the armed men fired into the air.  People were chased, people ran.  People were whipped, and people praised their God.  And within ten minutes, the field had cleared off the people.  Near to the stadium’s gates, an old man was being clubbed by four armed men.  Kumi-kumi wondered why the military men couldn’t spare even the aged people.

            “I will go and talk to them, “Kumi-kumi decided.  And make them understand our cause” immediately, Kumi-kumi started walking. Now, his legs had been freed.  He moved fast.  He needed to save the old man from the beating.  He came to the gates and approached one of the armed men.  He could now see he was a man from barracks.  Kumi-kumi talked to him in a friendly manner: Hey officer …. can you please save this old man from … but he couldn’t finish what he wanted to say as a huge club landed on his back.  The other three men had seen him too and had turned their anger towards him.  Kumi-kumi was caught off side and as the fourth club landed on his back, the man of the press fell down and lost his being.

 

                                    ***********************

            Immediately, the spirit of the dream left Kumi-kumi like a flash of lightening.

                                   

                                    ***********************

 

            Kumi-kumi woke up only to find himself sleeping on the floor, his body uncovered.  How he had fallen out of the bed, he could hardly tell.  By then, it was dawn.  Kumi-kumi stood up and felt his face.  It was totally cold.  His head was ringing many bells.  He looked at his body and found out he wasn’t wearing the prison’s uniform.  Then, too soon, he remembered where he was. He was at home.

            Kumi-kumi, his head still ringing bells moved on.  He opened the door and walked outside up in the trees, birds were singing with high voices.  And up in the drive, pigeons coed and jumped as they have done before.

            Kumi-kumi looked at them for a while.  Already the bells ringing his mind and started to clear.  The pigeons kept jumping and landing to the top each other.  Kumi-kumi thought they were such happy because he was back home.  He smiled slightly and thought they needed some food.  He walked back to the house to look for some rice for them.  Truly, a new life dawned in his life.

            But Kumi-kumi couldn’t find any rice in the house. “But dates could do” he said to himself. And dates did the rest, while Kumi-kumi entered into his first season of prayers! And he really prayed!

 

 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

            Fourteen days later, Kumi-kumi who had since then visited his doctor, had met many people and had published a new issue of SUNRISE IN HENILAND Newsletter and had met with the leaders of a number of CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIPS and had since recovered from the Prison’s Frustrations.  He walked into the offices today to check whether he was still on the pay roll.

            No one was in the office, all people having gone into their assignments.  On his desk Kumi-kumi found a short note.  He took it and started reading:

 

Dear Kumi-kumi,

            Just incase you are back in the office today, a case is being heard at the old military house.  Please, rush……!

 

With thanks,

Chief-in-Bureau, PAPS

            He looked at the date on the note and it indicated it had been written that same morning.  Why always rush …. Rush …. Rush …..? He wondered.  Why can’t they give him enough time to rest? But he knew there was no way out and that story needed covering. It was at 10.30. a.m. when he walked out of the office.

            Kumi-kumi walked fast and soon crossed the Old Nasser Road which divide the buildings from either side.  He walked into the view point road and headed towards north.  As he moved on, he could see the old palm trees were still standing just like before. They looked both green both green and health.

            Kumi-kumi walked on.  The old military house was still afar.  His legs still ached but not much.  His health was recovering day in day out.  As he kept his face, he remembered Nevea.  He wondered how she has been fairing during the last two weeks.  He had been out of communication with her.

            By now, the sun was even hotter but the clouds were gathering in the sky far away on the western horizon.  Of late, the climate had been very dry.  He thought the rains would be coming soon may be sooner.

            He was now closer to the house.  The old military house was as old as its name, having been built more than fifty years ago, and without being cared for.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could see its walls almost falling apart and one could hardly tell whether it was painted blue or green due to old age.  The compound was ringed with huge tall which hadn’t been trimmed since they were planted.

            As the gates, which were also weaker and old and its weak timbers moulding with decay stood two heavily armed military men.

            Kumi flashed his press card and introduced himself.  He was allowed to get into the compound without any hindrance whatsoever.  He walked on and passed by them.  As he moved on, one of the men chattered behind him” “That is the one who survived death at the grave side.” Kumi kumi walked on and didn’t turn his face even once, and came to the building’s door.

            By the door, two men stood firmly.  They were armed with an American made machine gun.  Again, Kumi-kumi flashed his press card and introduced himself.  The two men let him in without much talking.

            Kumi-kumi entered in, walking in a majestic manner.  Inside, a few feet from the door a man who wore military attire?  He also looked very un-friendly. He demanded to know why Kumi-kumi was there.

            “I am a press man”, Kumi-kui told him and showed him his press card.  The man didn’t bother checking the card.  Instead, he asked Kumi-kumi yet another question.

            “What is so important here to cause you all press people to come here?” “We need to inform the public”, Kumi-kumi said a smile in his lips.

            “Get moving … and further, turn to your left side”, said the man with no interest.  “You will see the sign reading: THE PRESS!”

            Kumi-kumi moved on as he had been directed and found the sign.  He entered inside and came to a large hall where he found many people from both the local and international press.  In their midst, Nevea sat.  Kumi-kumi knew most of these men and women.  He had been with them before.  In Heniland, Press people knew each other and they were friendly and nice characters.

            Kumi-kumi moved on, and slowly sat on one of the pews behind Nevea, his working tool ready.  Nothing was happening, not yet!.

            Further infront, a huge desk had been placed and behind it was a chair meant for the judge.  Infront of the desk was another chair, and infront of it was another desk to be used by the prosecutor.

            In the left side of the second desk were a number of pews meant for lawyers and other members of the bar.  But this being a military jury, there was no need for a lawyers’ presence.  They kept waiting in silence.  None of them spoke.  They awaited for an hour, one long hour before the court’s business started.  Then, members of the jury started coming in.

            The first to enter into the large hall was a military judge, followed by a military prosecutor.  They moved forward and sat on their respective chairs.  They prepared themselves for the heavy and great work infront of them.

            After a few minutes, the judge lifted a hammer like club and banged it twice on the table BANG-BANG! And immediately a door opened from the front right corner and a number of soldiers stepped in followed by twelve accused men, who were also followed by many soldiers.  Among the accused were Kate and the former Prime Minister.  The former President wasn’t there.

            The whereabouts of the President was not only a worry to the press but also to the new government.  Although he hadn’t been either arrested, or killed, his whereabouts was giving Lt. Col.  Moshiel a sleepless, restless time …..

            No sooner than when the prisoners had been brought into the court and the journalists started shooting photographs and writing on their note books and diaries…hurriedly.  Now, the accused were being arranged by soldiers infront of the jury.  They all looked both tired and filthy … and more frustrated and mostly hungry.

            The former Prime Minister and a number of his former cabinet minister looked more worried.  Not so with Kate who moved his eyes from one member of the press to the next.  He did so till his eyes came direct with those of both Kumi kumi and Nevea.  He gave then a thinly looking.  It was a cooked, forced smile.  Somewhere among the journalist a camera clicked.

            Kate’s eyes were full of hatred, pains brutality and of tears.  Then, the man bit his lower lip and focused his eyes on the floor.  He remained so for a long time like a man who was lost in a serious thought.  It was the prosecutor who brought both silence and tension to an end.  He stood up and hit his desk twice with his hand, coughed twice and announced: court in session.  More cameras clicked as photographs were being shot.  From then, he continued calling the accused names and the type of one’s crimes.

            They were prosecuted of criminal offenses ranging from murdering and of stealing from the state’s coffers, thus ruining the faith bestowed to them by the people and the Federal Government.  It was stated clearly than, if found guilty, the accused would face the firing squad … or hanged until they were dead.  It was now Kate’s turn to be the questioned.

            “Guilty or not guilty?” asked the prosecutor in a non-nonsense manner.

            “No … not guilty” replied Kate without interest in the whole matter.

            “And what about the note which was found on your desk two weeks ago” the prosecutor continued.

            “I see no crime”, said Kate. “Committed while trying to save my daughter”.  The prosecutor coughed yet again as he read a paper in his hands; and moving his legs on the spot he was standing on. He asked Kate another question. The session was becoming a bore.

            “…. You want to tell this court you are married yet you are known to be unmarried.  Now how come you have a …. a daughter you wanted to save?” Narrated the prosecutor, “You ought to be funny”.

            “Yes ….” Said Kate, I never got married but I got a daughter … that one in the midst of the press men”.  He indicated Nevea, pointing her with a finger, and resting it still at her direction.

            This disclosure brought the press people into their feet.  Some shot pictures of their fellow journalist while other asked Nevea”

            “Is it true or not?” The turning of the events took Nevea by surprise and she did not know what to do next.

            “Leave me alone” protested Nevea. “It’s not true and I don’t know what Kate is talking about”.

            “Yes…” demanded a man who worked as a News Correspondent with World Features Network News Agency.  “Tell us the truth …. The nation must hear it ….” Nevea tried to hold her emotions and protested even more.  By her fellow journalists couldn’t hear anything else but the whole truth from her.  She was getting angry.

            “Truth please”, demanded another press man. “Please Miss Kate”.  But Nevea who had gotten more angry didn’t answer him.  Instead, she aimed her camera on the man’s head and the next thing that was heard was an echo as the camera landed on the man’s smaller head.

            And even as she protested, the very truth has started downing in her mind.  Now she could remember this bit and that.  Although not the whole story, the bits which were building themselves around the shores of her mind were worth collecting.

            The other journalists just stood and looked at her, eyes wide opened.  They had forgotten their main reason of coming to this court.  It was only Kumi kumi who was looking infront.

            The judge, prosecutor, soldiers and the accused persons were too being carried by the commotion among the press men and all had directed both their eyes and minds towards them … press. Then Kumi kumi shy a bit as he saw them … as they entered into the hall, a close looking at them indicated to them there were men on a dangerous mission.

            The five men, all dressed in black uniform had entered into the hall through the very same door at the left side corner, the judge and prosecutor had earlier on entered in through.

            It’s the commotion among the journalist in the whole hall which had given them a chance to enter faster and positioned themselves behind the judge and others, covering every chance in speed.  Kumi-kumi tried to aim his camera onto them but was pointed with a mouth of a machine gun.  He placed his camera on his knees.

            “Yes Nevea …” demanded a lady journalist.  “You must …” but the journalist couldn’t finish what was in her mind as a hail of bullets were sprayed on the judge and the prosecutor, who only managed a hiss then they dropped down together with their chairs.

            The soldiers tried to act but they too were cut wholesomely with hails of bullets.  The hall echoed with gun shooting like a battler front.  The journalists turned quickly only to find soldiers falling down to their death.

            “Jesus, Maria” carried a Kenyan journalist who was on an assignment in Heniland. “Under the seats for your dear lives” and with that, the man dived under the pew.

            “Hang your hands up”, ordered one of the men.  “One movement and I will shoot your dead”.  And every hand was raised up high beyond heads.  Now Kumi-kumi could see the men were masked.

            “And now, you Kate, followed by the Prime Minister”, ordered the same men, walk out marching one after the other”.  There were no more time to waste.  Kate started moving towards the left side door, followed by others marched out under the cover of two men who stood outside the door.  As they by passed them, the door was pulled and closed with a loud banging.  A minute later, a lorry’s roding was heard as al its needed gears were being engaged.

            The only three serving soldiers were the first to drop their hands.  They rushed to the judge and the prosecutor.  They turned them this way and that.  They were already dead.  Too were the other soldiers.  Again, the cameras, pens, and note books were at work.

            Sensing the mood in the hall, the journalist from Kenya raised himself from the under pew.  A camera clicked from the back before the man had rose up to full view.  Nevea collected her hand-bag, looked at Kumi-kumi and the two walked out.

            That would make an interesting head line story, thought Kumi-kumi.  He looked at Nevea again and already, tears of frustration were rolling down on her cheeks.

            “Time to rush out”, said Kumi-kumi as they walked towards the gates.  They were in hurry to return back to their respective offices to file the dreadful news.  The other journalists were also rushing out and were also in much more hurry.

            At the gates, the two armed who had been manning recoiled on the ground with blood oozing from their bodies.  They had been shot dead.  The gates were wide opened.  Now Kumi-kumi was looking for the words to describe the whole epic but couldn’t find any in his mind.  Nevea was in the same trial and knew not what to say.

            “It was a sorrowful moment in our land again” Kumi-kumi spoke at long last.  He didn’t know whether it was the best thing to say or what.  They were not walking out of the gates.

            “Let’s hurry out of this place”, said Nevea.  “You never can trust the soldiers in this country any more”.  Why she had decided to change Kumi kumi’s course of talking, Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell but he was happy to hear her talk.  It was long since he had heard voice.  They were a few feet from the gat when they heard an alarm siren screaming loudly.  It had been raised out by one of the surviving soldiers in the old military house.

            “Let’s meet at Mihumu Hotels at 7.30 p.m. this evening” requested Nevea with high emotions.  They were now almost running with other journalists behind them, their heels highly on move.  None of hem wanted to be found nearer to the scenery by the military soldiers who were like to come in like bees.

            “Granted” agreed Kumi-kumi who was already sweating.  He feared his legs would start swelling up again due to both the pressure he was applying while rushing and the heat.  From the horizons the clouds had gathered more than in the morning.

            They walked on, only to part at North view road where Nevea branched off and joined palms view road.  They parted as if they were strangers. They didn’t wave to each other.  They just walked and headed to their offices.  All journalists walked away and headed to their different offices.  Again they had become strangers. Total strangers to one another, as it was their habit … they were all in hurry to file out their NEWS.

                                                *****************************

Half an hour later, Reuters News Agency aired the first news item all over the world.  It announced: A military judge, prosecutor, together with over one dozen of soldiers has been shot dead in Matero, the capital city of Heniland with more than ten prisoners …. All being political prisoners had been rescued from the military court today just before noon.

A short hand written note found at the scene of action stated it is the work of Christian Salvation Army – CSA.  It was the first time for this group to be heard of.

According to an interview with a government official, the government was said to be acting very fast and would leave no stone unturned. “We are going to get close to this fugitives soon” commented the government official.  We as a government will not allow this kind of lawlessness and insecurity to continue in this country.”

                        *****************************

That same afternoon ………. The big lorry kept on moving.  Its driver was in a great hurry and wanted to deliver his load as it had been agreed earlier on.  He was in need of money and unless the load is delivered, his dream of going back to Kampala, his town of origin looked domed.

Now, in high promising mood, the lorry driver could engage one gear after the next and the lorry was almost flying.  In the back of the tent covered lorry rested Kate, the former Prime Minister, member of his fallen cabinet, former regional officials and seven masked men.  In the front cabin, the driver was being navigated by a young man who had been driving through Heniland for long and knew where the road has a sharp corner, a dangerous pot hole or even a curve. He also knew very well where to find wild animals crossing the roads and at what time of the day and night.

The lorry drove on and came to a Holt.  No sooner had it stopped and all the masked men jumped out.  The driver jumped out too they all looked ready for compact.

It seemed as if everything were well arranged, as no time was wasted.  As soon as the lorry had come to the standing still, four men appeared from the bush.  They were armed to the teeth.  Three more men came out the bush from the other side of the road.  They too were armed with heavy machine guns.

“The load sir”? asked one of the men, unable to wait more.

“The load … yes sir” replied the lorry driver and immediately, he ordered his men to open the lorry’s cabin and asked the men to come out.  This was done in a matter of three minutes with the leader of he seven men handing a huge packet to the lorry driver.  In the next moment the driver and he masked men were back into the lorry.  He engaged a third gear and looked at his navigator and told him … we have five hours to finish our next mission and there after we would dine and wine in Kampala.

In the meanwhile, in her office, after filing her story, Nevea’s mind was working like a computer.

Now she could recall a bit of her past life.  Now, being full of frustration and emotions she could recall the face she had seen many time as a young girl.  It was that of Nobert Kate.

“Yes….!” Never agreed with her thought.  “Maybe I was only four years old when I saw uncle Nobert for the last time.

She remembered how uncle Nobert used to visit her grandparent’s home, and every time he would come on such visits he could bring to her a loaf of bread, minced meat, sweets and other such goodie goodies.  And how he could carry her on his bike which was being nice named by children Donnie.

            She too could remember how her grandmother used to tell her how her mother hanged herself and that one day, and it maybe very soon, her father would be coming back home but he never turned up.  Not even once.

As she grew up, Nevea liked to play with other children of her age, but by being a fatherless and much more a motherless child, other children, at times opted to abandon her.  According to the stories told to her by her grandmother, the teaching about Jesus Christ was introduced to their village by some people who had been to Uganda for a trip.  Upon their returning, they brought with them this gospel.  How Nevea like this man …. She even dreamt of getting married to him if she ever returned on earth and mostly Heniland.

After her “O” Level examination, Nevea stayed home for a few months and later joined Heniland College of Mass Communications and studied for a Diploma in Modern Journalism. While in the college, Nevea started contributing articles to a number of publications in Heniland.  Men of her stories were pure fiction and although she was a Christian, she feared to talk deeply about the faith.  She feared the government would be angered by stories which could be of an evangelism of a kind.

By the time Nevea left college, she had already built to herself a By-line … a name in the publications.  She got a job as a news correspondent with an International News Agency where she worked before she was arrested only to be freed after over half a year in prison.

Now, as she sat in her office, what worried her mostly was … who is Kate, a father or an uncle? Could he be the man who had paid for her education secretly?

Is he really, the same man, the very grown-up aged, white haired and brute feared by many in this country? But this wasn’t her major worry.

What worried her even more was, Kate, had let her be beaten up by soldiers, imprisoned and nearly shot to death near the mass grave.  How come, then all at a sudden this man …. Kate could claim she .. Nevea is her child …. Daughter?

And where is he now, together with the Prime Minister and others.  Where has he president gone?

Though in a surprise, Nevea could now recall the facial appearance of her uncle Nobert.  The eyes, nose, mouth and the ears of the man he had seen at the old military house, all corresponded with his.

What Nevea couldn’t understand was, if Kate was telling the truth, why didn’t he said it while he was an authority and not while he is into trouble?  ….. and there was that note mentioned earlier in the court … how Kate could have saved her and Kumi kumi was understandable.  The fact remained she could be by now dead if the government hadn’t been over thrown.

Nevea could hardly uncoil the while matter, no matter how hard she tried to un-do it, it only remained like an undiscovered scroll along the shores of Dead Sea … it was a mystery which needed a modern prophet Daniel to re-tell it in a modern language.

Then, still in the state of the troubled mind, she remembered Kumi-kumi and they had agreed to meet at Mihimu Hotels.  She stretched her hand and looked at her wrist watch.  It indicated 7.00 p.m. only thirty minutes before the agreed meeting time.

“I think I will still make it”, Nevea thought and immediately, she took her black hand-bag, locked the office and started walking towards the hotel.

                                    **********************

Kumi-kumi had left the office much earlier.  He was now sitting on a recoiled palm chair, sipping some coffee, outside, at the hotels main view court.

He looked much restless and out of place.  He kept wondering and thinking, sipping his hot-steaming coffee.  He could smell its sweet aroma and could feel it’s thickness in his mouth.  He kept wondering.

And the more he wondered, the more restless he became.  The worst end of his thought was that it increased fears in soul.  Infact he could smell even danger, no matter how long it would take to come, he could feel it in his blood… that something very dreadful would befall the country … and very likely, it was a foot.

More to say Kumi-kumi hated everything to do with the kidnapping of the Prime Minister, Kate and others.

He also feared for Nevea’s security since Kate had disclosed about his fatherhood.  Now that he was gone, Kumi-kumi wondered who could tell Nevea the whole truth.  Also, all the members of the Press Corps who covered the drama as it unfolded earlier in the day at the Old Military House would be in danger.

So, from Kumi-kumi’s point a view many armed force government are known to act both angrily and swiftly whenever their soldiers are killed and when truth is high lightened.

Kumi-kumi was getting worried as Nevea hasn’t shown herself up.  It was now twenty minutes past their agreed time.  He couldn’t tell what had come upon her.  Then, she appeared and came to Kumi-kumi’s table.  She looked awful, tired, distressed and dejected.  He rose up and greeted her.  Then, they both sat down.

“I can as well do with some coffee” Nevea said.  “It’s a bit cold”.  Kumi-kumi could tell she was forcing herself to talk.  Her spirits wore very low.  He ordered two cupful of coffee.  It was coming to 8.00 p.m.

They sat and sipped their coffee, talking about this or that.  They weren’t in a hurry.

They were still drinking their coffee and Nevea had just informed Kumi-kumi that his Newsletter SUNRISE IN HENILAND had been banned by the government with immediate effect, when from no where four masked men appeared and came to their table.  Two of them were very tall, one taller and the fourth one a bit shorter … nearly five feet.  They wore blue police uniforms and military boots.  Their appearance didn’t surprise both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  They had been waiting for it since late in the afternoon.  Only that it was too soon.  It was the taller man who moved on to their table and spoke with high authority.  He said to them: “You two are under arrest, stand up and follow us outside.”

“Under Arrest?” Kumi-kumi asked and stood up right.  Hands Akimbo. “And of what ….. I cannot understand it” Nevea had also shot up, her face fully gripped with fear.

“Stop bothering with silly questions, said the man “Here …. Look at your arresting warrant, and he flashed, a piece of white paper.  He looked at it and quickly read its hand written contents. By then, Nevea had moved to Kumi kumi.  She was already sweating.  They both continued reading:

Dear K-K and N

Please, bolt it out when it’s still safe.  This time tomorrow, they will be crying for your blood.  Do as my man say!

Kumi kumi looked for a word to say but couldn’t find any.  They were startled. None could understand this type of arresting warrant.  Neither could they understand who N.K. was.  The man had also sensed of their fear and warned them not to dare shout.

“No way! Kumi kumi protested angrily.  His voice high, whether he shouted or not, he couldn’t tell.  “I cannot follow you out”.  He wanted to get the attention of the people who were least nearer to them.

“Shut up, you fool”, the man warned; pointing his gun at Kumi kumi’s nose.  “Or else ….” And he tapped the gun’s mouth on his nose.

“We don’t care you or else”, shouted Nevea, now angry more than ever. “We only care what you are doing against your wishes.” The man had also become angry and decided to use force.  He slapped Nevea twice.  It was only after that Nevea agreed to shut up her mouth.

“I said move on out”, ordered the man.  Kumi kumi looked at him with an angered eye.  The man looked both serious and ruthless.  He looked like a man who could shoot anybody in a high moving speed.  He was dangerous.  Kumi kumi had grown fears of these masked men.  He didn’t have much to fight of and he started walking out. “ ……....... and you woman”, talked the man.  Follow him out! Front al!”

As they marched out Kumi kumi saw a Camera’s flash which shone direct on his eyes.  He looked to the direction it had come from and nearly missed a step.

By then, Kumi kumi had started beating very fast.  For the first time in his life, Kumi kumi wondered why on earth he ever become a journalist ….. always in problems and it was only three days since his aged grandmother had requested him to quit this job, get married and be settled like any other family man ……….

Nevea was following in a hurriedly pace.  His face had totally changed.  She too wondered ….

A few yards away from the Hotel’s main entrance, a black Morris Marina had been parked.  Both Kumi kumi and Nevea were forced to sit in the middle of the passengers’ seat and the others sat on either of their sides, making sure the two journalists were well guarded.

“It’s the road to freedom” announced the shorter man, who happened to be the driver.  Then, he engaged the mostly awaited gear and the car rolled into darkness, moving in a high speed.

Thirty minutes later, a private owned Television Network screened pictures of both Kumi kumi and Nevea as they were being held and marched out of Mihumo Hotels by masked men.

Already, the car had managed to drive more than seventy miles away from Matero City.  But where was it heading to …..?

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

            It was now past 8.00 p.m. and Kate and other men had been walking for hours.  It was very dark inside the Southern forest.  They continued walking, with Kate at the back of the trail.

            The marching was both tough and rough for these aged men.  But they needed freedom more than anything else.  They feared not the darkness.

            It was a cold night with coldness chilling into their old bones.  The rain heavily pregnant clouds covered the whole sky.  From the eastern horizontal, thudding in the sky could be heard and flashes of lightening kept flashing from the sky now and then.  The long awaited tropical rains were about.

            They moved on, with swamps of insects flying above their heads, some biting their soft bodies now wholly covered with coats of dirt brown dust, while other threatened to get into their ears, eyes and mouths.  The Christian Salvation Army Camps were now nearer.... about twenty five miles in between.

            They kept on to their paces.  They were now very hungry and tired.  Each followed another, and another the next person, like tourists in African, very sure of their tour guide leading them into the plains to view the game.

Then they all heard it... The rolling of the plane.  It was coming nearer to them.  At first they had mistaken the plane's rolling as that of thunder, only to find out their mistake.  Anyway, it was late to do anything worthwhile as it had come over head.  It came nearer and nearer over to them.  Even in the midst of the darkness, they had been spotted.

It was a large military training aeroplane which, looking direct at it one could see its pilot with its bottom looking like a womb which developed form bottom up word.  It's this aeroplane local people in Heniland calls dog trainer.

The plane came slowly as if it had no hurry into its mission.  Another thunder echoed from the mountains afar and lightning shone all over in the forest.  As if it was waiting for thundering it opened its bottom and released a heavy, powerful explosive which upon landing on the ground dug and blew up high a huge cloud of tuff mixed with soil.  By luck, none was killed or hurt by the flying fragments.  This eruption was followed by blaze of fire.  By then, almost everybody was shaking in fear.  Some of them had never seen death so near leave alone an Aeroplane dropping bombs.

"Hurry up!" called the leading man you at the back, and stop shaking" To the man leading the trail, more to say, bombing was nothing new.  He had been hired as a dog of war in Zaire, Sudan, Angola, Uganda and many other African countries to counter down rebellions.  He therefore, unlike others cared less.

The men who had been gripped in fear rushed this way and that, fearing the plane would change its course, then returns and hurled more bombs on them; while others feared they would end up getting lost in the bush.  The plan didn't come back.  Instead, it flew even far down wards, towards the mountains.

 

The men gathered some courage.  They re-grouped again, and arranged themselves on to a long que.  The trail was built again.  They started moving, though they were very tired.  The insects dept bothering them again behind them, the blaze was getting huge, spreading here and yonder.

Ahead of them, a sharp lighting flashed the whole forest with its brightness.  It was followed by a thunderous thundering which shook the earth.  Now, the wild animals had started running away from the huge bush fire.  The men started wailing, Kate at the back fell down.  He cried out and after a short struggle he managed to stand up, and started following the others.

 A few yards and both Kate and the former Prime Minister fell down both at once.  They struggled and stood up.  The premier removed his coat and let it fall down.  It was, he reasoned, making him heavy and he wanted to run faster.

The scene in the bush was totally different from what it had been only a while ago.  Wild animals were running, men were running and behind them, fierce fire was ranging on, raising its flames high into the tress.  It was brighter everywhere in the roaming disaster, the catastrophically and disastrous alimentation of habitat and living.

The men ran on.  Already, some had started cursing the day they were born.  Others tried to pray to their respective gods to come and stop the bush fire but none of their gods came.

As they ran, Kate couldn't remember which god he could pray to.  He had left his monies behind in banks at Matero City.  The premier didn't have a god to pray.  He had also lost his leadership among the followers of our fathers while in the prison, and was now rootless.

The fire was getting huge with its smoke billing high in the sky adding more darkness in the already dark rain clouds.  The men, now thirst, tired, hungry and badly sweating moved on and some wild beasts ran past them.

Those who had gods to turn to prayed as they ran on.  One of them turned to the god of Sun, another to the god of Moon and Stars while the other one called upon to the god of the Great Lake to come and help them out of the oncoming disaster.  But non of these gods turned up.  Even those who had called upon their master, their salvation was doomed as Lucifer stayed away from this dangerous scene.  Even the snake was away resting peacefully at the temple.  As things were, their gods were nothing but let down.  The hell had broken against them, to burn, to roast alive till they were dead.

The fire ranged on with its flames running up high into the huge giant trees and the birds were also running, flying away for their dear life.  The men could feel the amounting heat caused by the fire.

A few minutes later, the sparks started falling on them.  A number of them removed their jackets while others removed their shoes and threw them away to make them more lighter and enable them run faster.

In the huge forest, everything was in a mess.  People, animals, birds, trees and even thickets were all crying Fire Fire!  Another thunder came about and echoed.  Boom Boom Boob in the whole forest.  They thought the plane was flying on their course and dropping down on the ground more bombs.  But it wasn't so.  It was the long awaited rain which was about.  What was holding it, no one could tell as the sky was wholly impregnated to capacity with rains.

Behind them, the fire was threatening to engulf them.  It was moving fast that, unless something happened, say a miracle, the fire's outcome would be a disaster, a catastrophically and disastrous alimentation of living.

Thirty yards behind Kate, the fire's flames were dangerously threatening.  The men thought their death was near.  Kate started cursing the day he became a politician while the Prime Minister cursed Lucifer and the snake he had prayed for long, many years yet they didn't seem to see the nearest on coming death.  He thought his jacket was becoming heavy and slowing his running speed.  He removed it and threw it on the ground.  Behind him, the big bellied Kate thought of removing his shoes but he thought otherwise that before he would manage to undo them, he would be burning.  He was counting minutes before they would be caught.  Minutes only, his heart was beating faster!.

And these men were "others", men who didn't lose hope.  They were all determined to run the next mile and more miles in front of them.  A sharp lightening flashed from the sky in front of them.  It was immediately followed by a loud thunder.  Another flash of lightening came about, with it came the loudest thunder.  In front of trail came a cry from a man who wasn't religious.  He was a man of no faith and apart of being an active member of CSA, he had lived an up-right life.  The cry came again" God of Ibrahim, God of Jacob, and great God of Christians. Help us before we perish and” another thunder visited the earth yet again.  The man couldn't finish what he wanted to tell God, as thunderous rain which was accompanied with hailstones came down in full force.  It was only a few seconds after Kate had thrown away his Khaki short - sleeved jacket when taps in the sky opened.  The rain pounded the earth heavily, gaining its momentum.  Soon, the whole forest was covered with rain as it rained far and wide, bringing the fire to its final death.

 

            *************

 

It was much late, and in the midst of the night, and covered by a huge darkness, the car, the very black Morris Marina kept moving very fast, beating the dust covered road with a moaning roll.

From time to time the silent driver could engage yet another gear and they could roll even faster with its head camps on.

Although it was very dark, Kumi Kumi could see the car was heading towards Muteithia River.  Already, they had covered many more miles.

Why towards the river....? Kumi Kumi wondered.  But there was none to answer his question.  His worries and wondering was only his own....

As they travelled, Kumi Kumi could see lightening flashes far away, many miles below coming down from the sky now and then.  As they passed-by, a huge man made forest of both giant palm and acacia trees.  It was very dark in the sky and none of the stars could be seen.  Kumi Kumi thought the rain would pour down anytime maybe very soon.

 

The driving which had taken more than three hours came to the finishing end when the car came to a halt at the banks of Muteithia River.  The driver hurriedly got out and ordered all people to come out of the car.  The masked men opened the doors and jumped out.  Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea got out from different doors.  They had no time to waste, even to stretch their aching backs and ribs.  Instead, they moved on towards the river.

By the river, a large boat had been moored, and on its side, three men stood.  They looked unconcerned with the arrival of the new comers.  They had now reached at the boat side Kumi Kumi had become damn founded.  He could hardly understand anything concerning the whole movement.  For sure, he could now tell this had nothing to do with the government.  He wondered who these crooks should be and what their motive was.  The whole thing was totally in darkness.  Dark, darkness!

Nevea was also at loss.  She kept wondering why they had been put in trail almost at all times was this what God had planned for Kumi Kumi and as well as her?  She couldn't understand it either way.  And in a broken heart, one full of emotions, she remembered what she had been reading in her Gideon International Bible which carried a stamp NOT FOR SALE... not long ago that some of you would be taken into courts and others put to death, all these for my own sake!

This didn't surprise her much as she knew God in heaven could perform yet another miracle.  Hadn't he done it before?  Nevea reasoned " at the mass grave yard?  This up-lift her soul abit high.  They reached at the boat in a slow pace.  The driver who had also proved to be a leader of the masked men spoke to the men standing by the boat in hurry.

"Its operation K-K and N." said the drive.  "I hope you will take the necessary care as arranged” He added in a soft voice.  "And here you Kumi Kumi and Nevea, do as you are told and you won't regret it at the end"  And with that the journalists were ordered to get into the boat while the driver and his masked friend rushed into the car and after reversing it, he drove off, still in high speed.

Soon, the boat started rolling down in the river heading southwards.  It had been roared by the three men whose bodies were well built, strong and with big hands, tall and very strong.  They too were the types that don't like speaking not, unless there was an important need to do so.  But after roaring for a distance, they started talking among themselves.  They laughed and joked both Kumi Kumi and Nevea found out these men weren't rough and they too became a bit free.

As they joked, the crew leader who was stout asked Kumi Kumi whether the lady accompanying him was his wife and how many children they have.  Kumi Kumi told him no and they have no children.  Nevea felt she could laugh but she decided not to and held her laughter.

"Sure?" asked another man in a surprised manner.  "Think of man this lady look good, strong, cute and all.  Just imagine her being a mother of your own children!" Every body laughed all at once.  Nevea included.  She couldn't hold her laugher any longer as the man had talked in a very jokingly way.

 

Every word from this man's moth was meant to crack a joke and Nevea, being a good joker wasn't left out of it and she added some salt in the talk.

"We are but think about it” Nevea said.  It was her first talk since they were taken captives outside Muhumo Hotels.  "But we would be more sure if only you could tell us where we are being taken".  The men laughed all at once but Kumi Kumi didn't laugh with them.  He pretended not to have heard Nevea's words which in a way were mostly directed more to him than to these pirates.  Soon, the men's laugher died and the answered to Nevea's quarry.

"To Nairobi", said the first men whose eyes glittered in the darkness.  He was cut short by the second pirate.

"This river ends at Lake Victoria.  So it's to Kampala City".  As he joked, the lightening in the sky kept flashing, followed by thunders.  Kumi Kumi wondered what could happen to them if rains were to come while they were in the open.  The weather had changed to cold and humid.  The third pirate cracked what was a joke this river winds down at Lake Victoria, why, if we would close over this great lake and drop you at Kagera Region of Tanzanian side remember the place Idd Amin Dada once bombed. The pirates thought they were making odd jokes and laughed again.  It was getting late in the night.

This time, their laughter was louder than their first one, and it defeated the choruses being sung by the frogs.  Kumi Kumi had started fighting a different swam of insects which were now angrily bitting on his hands and face, with some threatening to get into his ears, eyes and mouth.  He kept waving them this way and that with his hands but they were determined to sack his blood.  Nevea was still righting the same war.

The laugher died as it had begun but the leading man among the pirates was again working his mouth.  The river, according to the man was full of sharks and very likely, they would feed with a man's flesh before their journey was over.

This was a fear filling comment more because the river was known to school the biggest crocodiles in the whole land.  Also, it was full of high rising falls.

Nevea thought of a crocodile cutting her into two parts at a go.  Although she was ready for any out-come in this struggle, she reared dyeing in the saw like jaws of this creature.  At the dame time, she needed to meet with Kate and hear him talk.  She wanted him and him alone to tell her about his fatherhood on her.

The man roared the boat on as if the would never tire of it.  Also, frogs continued with their John Johnie Johnie music.  Some of them could jump up high from the water only to land inside the dhow type of a boat only to start singing again.

Again and again, for many times, the thunders continued coming and lighting coming nearer to them.  The pirates kept the boat on its course, towards where they only knew.  On the other hand, the boat obeyed its masters and rolled steadily, as it also feared the on coming rains.  Insects kept biting them all the time soon, the rain started.

 

            **************

 

Mid February, 1994, well past mid-night, Lt. Col. Moshiel had just returned from the Temple where he had been to offer a sacrifice to Lucifer and the snake.  It had been an offering to his master to let him and his members of government to be empowered to stand firmly in authority.  This night, they had offered the flesh of a young girl who hadn't been touched by a man.

Lt. Col. Moshiel was standing in front of his officials as he was being briefed on what had been going on since many hours ago.  He had been an angry man as he tried to counter-act against the killing of the military judge, the prosecutor and his brave soldiers at the old military house.  He was also full of fear of the said Christian Salvation Army.

Already, many journalists had been arrested and forth with detained.  While others had managed to escape the dragnet and had gone under ground, he was a bit happy that, according to his men, the freed men were already burning inside the forest.

"They won't manage to escape the flames of the fire" Moshiel had been informed by his head of operation.  Now, they were planning on their future acts, how to the Christians harder and make them come to the sense that he, Lt. Col. Moshiel was the real man, total man in authority.

To him, the group calling itself C.S.A was being mooted by Christians and they must suffer for it.

This same night, the government released a press report which was later announced in the National Radio.  It was a short reportage which stated clearly that all those men who had been freed by members of C.S.M had been killed during a heavy combating with Heniland military force, three hundred miles south of the city.  It's also believed both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were among the killed.

Why the government could give out this half baked report to its people, no one could tell and how it could help it.

At the end of the statement, Lt. Col. Moshiel asked the government, and the public to work together to retain peace in the whole country.  But the truth in the whole matter was... the government was almost ready with its blue print against its people.  As they planned their evils, the God in heaven was planning how to save the chosen people in Heniland.  Outside, the rain had started pouring on earth heavily.

 

            ****************

 

The C.S.A Camp wasn't far away and the trail of men kept moving on, Kate still at back.  They looked worn and tired.  They were very wet, chilling coldness cutting into their bones, and wearing holding tightly on their weak bodies.  The rain was still pouring heavily, thunders and flashes of lightening coming down now and then with rightful force.

Hunger was another problem to the walking men.  It wasn't in their living style to stay empty stomachs for long but Kate and his friends could understand it better... It's better to walk the whole night without eating rather than face the firing squad.  Further more; none of them was brave enough to hold a bullet in his head.

 

Throughout the night, as they walked in the forest, Kate kept remembering how, after the formation of CSA, a friend of his approached him during a party which was being held at one of Matero's high class hotel.

After a length talk, his friend requested Kate to join this under ground movement.

"I know you are not a Muslim", his friend had told him.  "And you better join us and very likely, you won’t regret having done it".

In return, Kate, like many other men had contributed both money and government information, and other secret data’s which helped the movement to grow thus strong.

By then the CSA was still young and was founded by both educated men and women who were unsettled with the ruling brand line and rooted within religion.  Since then, the movement had been growing strong and it has both political and military wings Christian Salvation Army; this has nothing to do with Christian faith.

It has been in the scene for sometime and both the then and current governments known of its operative or not, it’s hard to tell.  But the bombing in the forest could talk more than words something was a miss.

This day, as Kate stepped the next face he understood very well his contributions towards the movement weren't in pain.  This day, as he walked in the wetness, listening to the sounds made by many different animals and insects, Kate could tell he was not only worth it, but also, it had freed him from death.  It was the same though in the mind of the other men.  By then, the CSA camp was very nearer and soon, they could make it.

 

            *************

 

The rain continued falling, hitting them like stones.  It pounded heavily with seriousness into the dirt-brown water it was a heavy down pour and Kumi Kumi thought it ought to be covering the whole land.

The pirates mastered more courage with the boat moving on and on as if there was no rain at all, as if they hadn't seen the blessing from God.

Soon the water started filling into the boat.  Also, the water level in the river started rising up.  The thunders, lightning and hailstones could come down in strong force.  They all had gotten wet.

The water inside the boat was rising rapidly and soon, it was a foot high.  They feared the boat would be filled with water very soon... what could they do if the boat threatened to capsize, and they had nothing to drain out the water with.  They all wondered.

By then, the water in the river has risen high and it was flowing very fast.  Also, it had collected many big logs from after, together with other rubbish which were not floating all over the river.  It was moving faster as floods collected into the river.

 

The boat was half full with water and although it was still on its course and balance, the danger had been felt.  Death was just around the corner.  Kumi Kumi and Nevea feared more than before they would end up dying.  They both, now standing prayed God to come and save them from the misery.  The boat was now nearly full of water and the pirates cared less.  They went on talking of the good, great future they would have after this mission.

Kumi Kumi and Nevea were sure they would die in the river as the boat was full and had started sinking slowly.  The two hardly knew how to swim.  The pirates had stopped roaring the boat and were just standing, very unconcerned with the dangers they were now in.

The boat sunk on feet into the water.  In fears, Kumi Kumi asked the pirates what they could do.  They didn't answer him.  Instead, they laughed at his question.  Kumi Kumi thought they were fools worth being beaten up.  He was just lost.

Nevea was shaking as she waited for a miracle to be performed from God.  She was disturbed in mind as well as in heart.  She feared the moving waves.  She kept this way and that.  Both frogs and crabs were now moving freely inside the nearly water covered boat which was sinking quickly than before.  The lightening flashed sharply and Nevea saw a moving thing moving in the water.  At first, she thought it was a young crocodile and feared it would jump into the boat.  The high waves brought the thing more closely.  It was now floating behind the boat.  She could now see it clearly.

Upon seeing it, Nevea made a move to grab it but missed, making her miss the step.  She nearly went over board but Kumi Kumi had seen her move and he quickly grabbed her at the waist and held her still.

"Why do you want to kill your self?"  Kumi Kumi asked her with emotional voice.  He thought she wanted to walk in the water like Jesus or Peter.  The pirates bothered nothing.

"It's a bucket", Nevea told Kumi Kumi, her voice full of surprises "Please, Kumi Kumi, get it"  Kumi Kumi pulled her more inside and let her free.  He then moved a bit forward, behind the boat the bucket was being held by both the waves and the boat's body.  It was floating overly.

Kumi Kumi made a move to grab it and he knew he would be more carefully least he fell over board.  He held the boat's body firmly with his left hand, then, bending against the boat; he stretched his hand and immediately got the bucket.  It was a big one, with its lid still pressed on.  It had a wire made handle.

Kumi Kumi looked at it more carefully; it was very light and useable.  He removed the id and dropped it down inside the river.  He had no time to waste or think about.  He could tell their salvation had come immediately, he bend his back and started draining the water from the boat.  He was doing it in hurry and within the next five minutes, he had done wonders with the bucket.  The boat had come up a half foot high.  He was getting tired and passed the wonder bucket to Nevea who also proved to be had working worker.  She drained the water in hurry and soon passed the bucket to Kumi Kumi. 

They drained the water in turns and within thirty minutes; the boat was almost free from the capsizing dangers.  As he worked on with great hopes, he wondered what kind of people the pirates were, are they people from another planet, maybe Mars or men created from metal like robots or what... because they seemed to care nothing, mind nothing... things real people could bother about.  The rain was getting less.

It was Nevea's turn to remove water from the already saved boat.  It was less water that remained and the less it was, the difficult it proved to fill the bucket.  She was about to throw out the last bucketful of water over board when the pirate's leader spoke out in his jokeable way:  He said to Nevea, "Young lady, you are a good worker and had saved the day for your wedding but I am sorry, I won't be available come that day.  I am sure you will make to Nairobi.

The other pirates laughed and cheered by clapping their hands.  Nevea tried to calm her feeling, her heart full of emotions.  She was lost in words and knew not what to say.  Kumi Kumi didn't like these kinds of jokes but dared not to show his angriness.  Nevea poured the water over board and threw the wonder bucket in one of the corners, and stood up right; hands a kimbo.  The rain had suddenly stopped, with the clouds moving towards West.

It was nearing to dawn and from the eastern horizon, and far yonder, the sky looked red, a colour which announced the arrival of the new day.  It wasn't yet clear and a heavy mist had started covering the land slowly.

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were now shaking like beaten kittens.  Kumi Kumi thought he would become sea sick with fever or malaria.  It was so in Nevea's mind and much still, she feared to contact either yellow fever or even the deadly Ebola. 

The pirates cared much less about these and they still looked strong, active like before.  They kept roaring the boat on; and on.  The day breaking was now more nearer.

On how later, the pirates brought the boat to a halt and they got out of the boat, each one of them jumping on to the river bank.  They were still wet and hungry, it was at sun rise, and the birds hand started singing and flying over and over, trying to catch an insect here and there as they fly.  It was their harvesting time as the rain has brought with it lots of insects.

After embarking from the boat, the pirate's leader pushed it with a roar and forced it to keep moving downward the river.  It started rolling faster to nowhere one could tell.

Immediately after pushing the boat to sail by it, the pirate's leader changed his role and became a guide.  Still with more courage and authority, he dictated the others to follow him.  There was no time to waste.  The pirates were very much in hurry to deliver their load.

They started walking towards the Southern - East direction with Nevea coming behind.  In front of her was Kumi Kumi who was wondering where they were being led to.  As they walked, Kumi Kumi remembered it was already day time and he hadn't said his morning prayers.  He prayed God to give him more courage and strong confidence to enable him to struggle on until the battle in front of them was won.  Kumi Kumi who understood very well has God would be the victor recited another prayer in his heart.  They walked on and he continued in his prayer:

 

For the enemy has pursued me;

He has crushed me to the ground

Forces me to dwell in darkness

Like those long dead

My spirits fail me

Lord, make haste to answer me;

My heart fails!

Hide not thy face from me,

Lest I go down, like those who are in the pit

 

Walking through the wet thickets and on the earth soaked in rains proved to be rough and tough but they had no way out.  Their only option was only but to walk.  Kumi Kumi wondered whether Kate was still alive or dead, and which action the government has already taken.  He was double sure the leaders won't just sit and see things changing its course.

Kumi Kumi turned his eyes backwards to Nevea.  She looked both worn out and tired and was forcing herself to move, to make the next pace, also, she looked like someone who would fall down any moment.  By now, the sun was getting a bit cleared from the mist bringing with it a kind of warmth which in return had made their wearing to dry up a bit.

To her, Kumi Kumi could tell, the going was tougher and she had removed her shoes and she was carrying them in her right hand.  He wondered whether she had said her morning prayer and what she was thinking for she looked like one, being carried away to a far land, one world full of thoughts.  Kumi Kumi pitied her more than he had done to himself.

Kate; it was him she was thinking about.  Where is he now, and who is he really with, will she meet him again?  These and many more other questions were all what was troubling her.  Hardly did she know Kate together with his friends had passed through a man created hell and at this same moment, the very same minute she was thinking of him, Kate was making his entry into the Christian Salvation Army's camp down, far down near the mountains.

They walked on, and had along journey ahead of them but a journey to where. Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea couldn't tell.  They kept following the pirates blindly, like two blind people who knew no way.

 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

 

February 15, 1994

 

It was on Thursday and it was very cold a huge mist covered the whole land; no one could hardly see even where the Southern mountains ought to be.

It was a few hours after sun rising and the birds had stopped their singing.  The forest was calm a part of a blue parrot which sat in one of the giant trees which surrounded the CSA Camp.

Like an active watchman, the parrot had detected the on coming men and had announced their long awaited arrival by making "Pili-pili-pilii" kind of a noise, from one minute to another.

Then it started jumping from one tree to the next and continued with its song pili-pipi-pipii as it from tree to tree.  Apart from the bird, the camp's sentries had noted their arrival too and could tell who the men were.

The man behind the trail walked on slowly and his wearing, like those of other men looked soiled, he was barefooted, just like many others and like others, he held his shoes in his either hand.  It was Kate!

He and his friends moved on, making their last lap towards freedom.  The long travelling they were never used to having rendered them worn out, weakened and totally tired.  Even though their stomachs were empty and their legs paining and with head ache promoted with heat of the burning forest, adding to it the beating of the rain and its hailstones, not forgetting the insects biting, their spirit were still very high and their hearts were beating very alright.

Freedom! It had downed to them.  And they were now in the camp itself.  It was a camp made up with many tents, like any military camp anywhere in the world more than thirty tents.

It was within a bush, surrounded with big, tall fig and palm trees.  Under these trees, the thorn Acacia shrubs were growing, trying to force their leaves high but due to the shade created by the huge ones, they only grew weak and weaker and would break their heads any how.

It was a camp within another, so because even an aeroplane in the sky could hardly relocate it due to the covering it enjoyed from both the trees and thickets, leave alone anybody who hadn't been here in before.  It was in here, the now government's critics who are already nick-named the bad elements, prophets of the doomed lived.

Although Kate had felt much free while entering into CSA camp, he was carrying a worrisome load in his soul.  He didn't know where both Nevea and Kumi Kumi were although he had secretly arranged for their freedom and CSA men been assigned for the operation free Kumi Kumi.  Did the two journalists understand the real meaning of the letter he had hand-written and undersigned N.K.  He wondered but he had tried his best to save them.  To him, blood was thicker than water.

By now, after travelling in the bush for a long time Kumi Kumi, Nevea and the pirates came into a cleared open-field.  Looking from a shorter distance the two journalists who were the only people in this group who hasn't been there before could tell they were coming within a village.  They could see huts, smoke billing up into the air come out of some of the huts.  They came nearer and could now see the village clearly.

It wasn't a large one, going by other local village where-in hundreds of people live.  Unlike others, this village was being surrounded with a fence of dead thorny acacia trees.  It was a very strong fence with more thorn bushes placed on it.  As they came by both Kumi Kumi and Nevea wondered who lived in here. 

The entrance to the village was wide and being guarded by four strong, well built men.  These tall men with similarity wore tanned animal skins on their dark black bodies.  They wore silver shining ear rings; small in size.  They wore no shoes on their feet, which were also big like other parts of the bodies.  They eyes, ears and hands were all big with long noses.  They were giants of men.  The four were also armed with clubs and shining sharply pointed spears.  It was a wonder these peace looking people could be found in Heniland.

It was the pirate's leader who spoke to the guards in Kiswahili language.  By being an international language, we could understand the exchanging between them.

Thereafter, one of the guards welcomed them to Elo-Emolo village.  Kumi Kumi was surprised to hear this.  He had never thought of such place and never heard about it.  Whether Nevea had heard of it before, Kumi Kumi didn't know and it didn't bother him.

They were all led into the village by one of the guards.  Soon, they came to a hut and halted outside.  The guard asked them to wait for a while and he entered into the hut.

While waiting, Kumi Kumi started counting the huts.  They were below twenty and they called village, Kumi Kumi wondered.  To him, was or should be a town, city etc and not a homestead.

A few minutes later, the guard came out.  Behind him followed four men, kind of elders.  Like the guards, the four men wore skins in form of clothes.  But one of them was wearing a well tanned crocodile's skin over his head indicating his seniority among others.  In his left hand, he held an honour cane which was decorated with drawings Kumi Kumi or Nevea could describe, while the other three had walking sticks.

They came to where the group was standing, greeted them all in a very respecting manner.  Kumi Kumi was getting fed-up with their long talking.  He, like the rest in his group was very tired and hungry and wondered to where both Jambo and Karibu would lead him to.  He was getting tired of standing and his feet were being pressed hard on by his wet safari boots which due to wetness had become heavy to lift.  His legs were making pain too and he felt like to fall down with sleep.

After the greeting were over, the man wearing the crocodile's skin welcomed them to enter into the hut they had come out from.  The elders led the way, followed by the pirates, and then came Kumi Kumi with Nevea at the back.

Inside, the hut was decorated and portraits of world famed leaders hanged on the sides of the wall.  Among the portraits were those of Julius Nyerere, Nelson Mandela while he was still young, the late Mzee Jomo Kenyatta, Carl Max, the late Martin Luther King Jr., Jim Carter, and Reagan. Kumi Kumi wondered what kind of interest in the world of politics these elders held.  Nevea kept looking at the photographs.

The hut was but a round one, its walls done with hardened special clay and was smoothly plastered.  Its floor was thus done on which a number of hides were well spleen as in form of carpets.  These hides looked clean as if they had been shampooed not long ago.

On the hides, several traditional stools made of a good hard wood were placed.  All in all, Kumi Kumi could describe this room as tradition modernized sitting room.

Kumi Kumi admired every piece inside the hut.  Looking direct at Nevea, he could tell she too had been both moved and impressed by what she was seeing.  She was looking at everything with great interest, with a writer's eye.

"Welcome to Elo-Emolo's court room", invited the crocodile's wearer, s soft smile in his big lips.  "Feel free and at home" Kumi Kumi thought he could seat himself on one of the stool or even spread his aching back on the hide.  Nevea wanted to tell the man to stop taking long in his talking and instead bring her food.  But their common sense was still active and they waited, still standing.

"Thank you very much our King” answered the pirate's leader, now full of respect.  "We feel honoured to be in here, with you the mostly respected one” This took both Kumi Kumi and Nevea off guard.

Kumi Kumi couldn't believe his ears.  To him, this was both surprise and wonderment.  A King of all things in this country in Heniland of all other places.... He couldn't understand it.  It’s not even recorded in their country's historical books.  It was news, news worth covering to this discovering his weariness left him a bit.  His interest in journalism had been aroused.  He stood still and firmly and if anybody was even more amused, it was Nevea herself.  Kumi Kumi could see her smiling secretly; it was a mockery smile she seemed to be enjoying something about this King.

To Kumi Kumi, he thought there was something fishy about the Kingship.  He reasoned.  He was born in this country, brought up in here and through his life, he had never heard of Elo-Emolo, and whether it was a Kingdom, he couldn't tell.  Also, he didn't know the spelling of the word Elo-Emolo itself.  He considered the whole matter as SHUM!

Nevea looked at Kumi Kumi and once again, she smiled.  Kumi Kumi did not understand her.  Why the smiling?  He wondered.

The King looked at them, smiled a bit then requested them to get seated.  Immediately, Kumi Kumi sat in the nearest stool to him, while Nevea took the next.  The pirates remained standing.  The elders had also taken into their stool.  The King didn't sit down.  Nevea kept looking at Kumi Kumi and wondered whether he too had discovered what she has.  She wondered whether his writer's was still clear or it had gone into blink or what.

Nevea had discovered who the King and his elders were.  Now, she was enjoying their acting.  She was now viewing a drama on stage.

 

While sitting down, Kumi Kumi looked at the King clearly.  He looked at his face.  It looked like of somebody he had known.  The eyes, teeth and the style of movement, all these, he though he had seen before.

Kumi Kumi reflected his mind to the man he had seen before.  He remembered he had a knife... inflicted scar near his cheek.  He looked at the King's left side cheek.  The scar was there alright as it had been before.  Even though, the man he had in mind didn't have had beards.  This King wore them.  What about the voice?

Kumi Kumi had to wait for the King to speak; before he could tell if he had heard it anywhere.  It was the pirate's leader turn to let the cat off the bag; by speaking to the King.

"My King", talked the pirate's leader.  "May I take this chance to introduce to you our Guests".

"Never mind", replied the King.  "I know who my children are. Kumi Kumi and Nevea.  I am told they are already married to each other.  The King was very pleasant with his words which held no seriousness in them.  Now Kumi Kumi could tell whose voice it was.

It was a man he had interviewed many times, had seen that face on the Newspapers pictures.  Kumi Kumi was more surprised to see how people could say so soon and adapting to new living style.  He couldn't understand who had enthroned this man a King.  It was none other than the former President of the federal government in Heniland and now, him Kumi Kumi and Nevea are married what pretence?  He understood why Nevea had smiled to him twice.  Kumi Kumi thought it better to protest against the faked marriage.

He was about to speak his in and out but the King had noted it and had waved his left hand onwards to Kumi Kumi to hold on.

Kumi Kumi held on to his words and started screening the three elder men now seated.  He looked at their faces one by one.  He knew them all.  One was the former minister of Education, the other a former cultural and social services minister and the third one had been the minister of Economy and National Planning.  He wondered how the President and his former cabinet ministers managed to escape the military's dragnet when its leaders over-threw his regime.  To him, this was great news item.  But.

The King who was still standing moved towards a small table which was a bit off from the ones in the middle and lifted a green plastic paper bag.  It wasn't heavy and had some contents inside it.  Still holding in his hands, he moved slowly towards a stool and sat on it.  And no sooner than he had sat and a man entered into the hut.  The tall man, who also wore the some attire like the others held two mugs in his hands.  One mug in each hand, the mugs were full and steaming.  He came forward, walking majestically like a soldier.  Kumi Kumi though he was one.

"I hope our two visitors would like to enjoy some hot soup".  The man who talked pleasantly, throwing a soft smile on his lips handled one mugful to Kumi Kumi, and the other one to Nevea "It's crocodile's soup", added the man who walked out as he had entered.

 

Joyfully both Kumi and Nevea started drinking their soup.  They had forgotten to say thank you to the man who had served them.  It was hot soup and very rich with oil and it has spices added into it.  It also carried onions taste.  It was going down very well and every swallow they could take was giving them a relief.  The pirates kept standing.

By then, the King had emptied the green paper bag and had its contents on the table infront of him.  It was money in both Heniland and United States of America currency notes.  Alot of dollars both Kumi Kumi and Nevea had never seen at one going time.  It was a heap of monies.  The King continued counting until the last not.

He then returned all the money into the paper bag and folded it rightly.  All this time, the pirates were looking at him with eyes which knew much.

"Here major...!" called the King to the pirate's leader.  "Get sailing" and the King stretched the paper bag with his left hand towards the pirate's leader, who quickly got hold of the money, turned and started walking out, his friends following hurriedly behind him.  They didn't say thank you Sir or King and not goodbye to the two journalists.  They just walked and disappeared.

The King and his elders looked at the men who had disappeared with interesting eyes but the men had already moved away from the door and could not be seen.  Also, these fake elders of Elo-Emolo looked happy and peaceful.

Kumi Kumi finished his soup, stood up, moved forward and placed the empty mug on the table.  As he moved backwards to his stool, he commented that the sup was both very nice and rich.  He sat down.  As he did so, he smelt an Odour coming from inside his safari boots.  They were badly stinking due to long staying of his feet inside them and also, due to both wetness and now the heating from the hot sun.  Nevea did likewise and said of the crocodile's soup.  "It's better than I thought it could be.  Thank you!"

Then Nevea faced down, whether she did so in shame, none could tell.  They didn't comment on it.  He looked as if carried far away in thoughts.

After thinking for a long time, the Kind said he was very sorry they didn't have food in the village and still, the two journalist’s time in the village was very limited.  "You are still on the move, your journey is hardly done with" Kumi Kumi didn't like the idea of starting on with the journey.  He was dead tired and his legs ached with pain.  He wondered where this moving would led them too.

The King walked out and within a few minutes, he returned back being followed by two men, who were armed with sub-machine guns.  They looked tough and serious.  They came and stood firmly near the hut's door.  Nevea after looking at them knew who they were.  They were the very same men who had earlier in the month had led her at the mass grave-yard to be killed.  She felt shocked and wondered how they turned against the new government and now they are serving the CSA.

 

"It's time to start going young Nobert” The King told Kumi Kumi and Nevea, although his words were directed much more to Nevea.  And don't forget to pass my greetings to the old man Kate".

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea stood up in readiness to move out.  As they did so, Kumi Kumi's legs knocked.  He thought he was growing old.  The King followed them to the door, shook hands with the two, binding them good bye, and walked back into the hut.  It was the armed men's turn to lead into the way.

Outside, the sun was very hot and it bit into their worn out bodies as they walked through thickets towards the Southern mountains.  Far away, both Kumi Kumi and Nevea could see the mountains in their whole-ness.  The journey was still long.  As they walked on, Kumi Kumi mastered some courage and asked the armed men where they were being taken to.  One of the two laughed a little and said:  "Not to the grave this time now you both are even more powerful than us".

"But how?"  Asked Nevea quickly and with interest " I just don't understand anything to do with this".  She thought these men were much friendly today than the day they were about to shoot her dead.  They too had changed with time, like the former President and others.  They had already walked for a number of miles.  They were moving very fast, one armed in front, Kumi Kumi, second followed by Nevea with the second armed man moving on behind her.

"I tell you," replied the man at the back.  "If you don’t understand this, then you won't understand when a new Heniland would avail itself on your eyes.  I wish I would be alive to see you travelling in the President's car, sitting side to side with the newly elected. " Kumi Kumi couldn't help laughing at that talk.  It could be mocking but it kept their spirit high while walking.

"Maybe you would tell us what is happening in Matero than being a good prophet of the doomed" Nevea requested the man freely.

"Matero!" said the man.  We had been in-touch with them not long ago.  Lt. Col. Moshiel is turning the whole city up-side down.  Journalists are being arrested, others killed etc.  Then the man stopped talking all at once.  Kumi Kumi took it into his mind that the man though he had gone too far to soon.

They had changed their direction and were following another trail into the forest.  Kumi Kumi knew the mountains weren't far but only miles ahead of them.  Inside the forest, it was cooler than in the thickets with the sun been covered and it was only its rays which penetrated the top of the trees.  They weren't talking anymore.

Soon, they came to a wide part of the forest which had burnt not a long time ago.  Kumi Kumi thought its burn ought to be very recently; mostly last night before the rains had come.  "And who on earth burnt this" Kumi Kumi asked to no one.

The man in front of him was quickly to answer him.  The new government, they thought members of Christian Salvation Army were hiding inside here, and sent an aeroplane to bomb the whole place.  As the news are of now, we are all dead and you two included".  This disclosure didn't surprise Kumi Kumi.  He had held such idea.  He had knowledge about military forces government's actions.  It would always end up killing its citizenry.  Now, as they walked on in the burnt and ash covered forest, he understood all very well why the CSA had brought him and Nevea into the forest.  It wasn't for their own safety, not only for that but for much more ahead of them.

 

            ************

 

Their arrival in the CSA camp had been well awaited for.  Reports of their rescue had been received at the camp much earlier and everything was well arranged before hand.  Both the food and steaming soup had already been prepared.

The group was led into one of the tents by a young man who was in-charge of stores without much a talk; and was requested to sit down, Kate; his pride starting to revive itself looked here and there looking for a seat to sit on.  There was none.  Not even a stool.  He looked at other and noted they were already getting seated on the bare ground.  He followed the swell, and did likewise.

Immediately they were seated, a number of men brought in two big sufurias which were full of food.  One these sufurias had been stuffed with soup, cooked of wild meat, while the other one was full of Ugali, which sound Ugali as the letter G was a silent one.  Quickly the men were served with both dishes and unlike to their classic methods of eating in good china ware plates and eating with spoons, here, one had to eat with his bare hands and still and sure, the men held plastic plates in their left hands and time on, the men would dip their fingers inside the plates and fish out a piece of meat and put it into their mouths.

To them, eating in this style wasn't something new as they had done it in the last two weeks in prisons.  They had already adopted it and they found it even interesting.

After eating, they were requested to move out.  They did so but in pain.  Their body ached and even standing was a bother. 

While outside, they were separated into a small group of four people and were led into other tents to either rest and sleep.  Again, inside their three different tents, the men faced another problem.  There was hardly a bed or its site... say image anywhere.  Instead, they had to sleep on marts with two blankets less bed sheets, minus pillows.  But still, the life, here in the camp was much better of comparing the one they had gone through in prisons.

Here, the food was nicely cooked and the tents' warmth was very welcoming and yet still, they were the bosses unlike in the prisons where they had to be pushed this way and that by were soldiers.

After entering into their tent, Kate arranged him on a brown mart and covered his body with two heavy blankets and immediately fell asleep.  He hardly could smell the dead air in his bedding but in any case, humid would be nothing to him.

He slept soundly, snoring.  The other did the same.  They didn't even roll themselves on their new found bedding.  They were dead asleep until supper time.

 

            ***************

 

It was just after sun set and darkness was due to fall when the leading armed man announced to the others that they had arrived.  already, the blue parrot which was still active had seen them coming and had started singing its piili-pilii-pipi song, as it flew from one tree to another.  The men on watching duty had seen them too.

Kumi Kumi was very tired and had enjoyed nothing during the whole journey.  His body was crying for a rest.  Nevea was just the same, but her feet pained greatly because of walking a long journey bare footed.  The two armed men looked fit and ready to continue with the journey if need be.

They entered into the camp, Nevea still holding her shoes in her left hand while her handbag's strips hanged on the shoulder of the same side.  It was white handbag made from imported leather but now dotted with mud.  The leading man was moving towards a tent.

It was getting dark.  As they made their last pace, Kumi Kumi lifted his eyes up towards the sky and lo; the cloud had started gathering from the Eastern horizon.

It was a huge black cloud, impregnated with rains.  Now, Kumi Kumi could tell the real tropical rain had come.  He thought it would be very heavy tonight.  Then, it was his turn to enter into the tent.  They had arrived at supper time.  The food was being served by men and faster.

Once inside, Kumi Kumi looked from one man to the next and all the men who were taken by the CSA men only yesterday at the old military house were there.  It was time for them to eat their last meal in the evening.

These men, going with Kumi Kumi's eyes looked tired, worn-out sleepy and older than yesterday, and their wearing dirt, very soiled with mud.  They looked poor souls, as if they had walked through hell here on earth.  They too, like Nevea wore no shoes.  They were sitting on the bare ground, and eating without spoons.  Then he saw him.  Kate, he sat next to the former Prime Minister.

Upon their arrival, Kumi Kumi, together with the two armed men were requested to get seated like the other men, while Nevea was offered a short pew to sit on.

Kumi Kumi looked for a place to sit on and found one next to the former Prime Minister, he moved on slowly and stat down.  His legs pained more as he bend them, knees up to sit well.  He looked at Nevea who was smiling.  Kumi Kumi could tell why! It was the way these men were eating and sitting.  He could now remember what his grandmother once told him during many of their talks. The war doesn't know not even the richest.  Yes. Kumi Kumi could now understand the meaning of those words.  Now, sitting here with him on the bare ground were men who not long were the untouchable ones in the federal republic of Heniland.  Men whose words were final, still, men who could have signed for once death, men of high authority, he really understood the words of the aged.

 

From time to time, Kumi Kumi could look at the former Prime Minister, then to Kate and other and something he had read in the Bible seemed to be coming true. Those who were first would become last, and the last would become first.  It was so real in his eyes.

 

He couldn't believe Nevea sitting on a pew and these men. Kumi Kumi couldn't tell whether it was a movie he was viewing, whether a surprise or a wonderment.  He could hardly describe his feeling toward the whole matter but it was there in his heart a feeling maybe full of pity or something.

Kumi Kumi looked at Kate while dipping a hand into a red plastic plate, fished out a piece of meat and put it in his small mouth.  He then looked at all others, he, Nevea and the two guards who had guided from Elo-Emolo apart, and they were all doing the very same thing.

"Why", Kumi Kumi wondered.  "Is there no spoons in this place?"  But his worries were nothing to these men.  They eat food and not metal made spoons.  Also, the colour of the meat they were eating looked black, much blacker than the ordinary beef or mutton meat.

Nevea had also noted this colour and thought the men were eating crocodile's meat.  She cared less about it, whether it is smoked meat or of what.  What she cared more about is why the men serving the food were slow.  She needed something to calm down her trouble-making stomach.  Only that!

Soon, Kumi Kumi was handed a plastic plateful of food.  It was a piece of Ugali with steaming soup cum meat stew.  He held the plate in his both hands not knowing what to do next.

Next to be served was Nevea.  She too held her plate in her both hands, like Kumi Kumi in confusion.  Then, lastly, the two armed men who had quickly placed their sub-machine guns on their knees and had started dipping their right hands into their respectively plates fishing out meat.

Kumi Kumi felt angered by this but what could he do?  It seemed the Ministry of Health died with the fallen regime and hygiene didn't matter any long.  He held the plate in his left hand and immediately started fishing pieces of the meat out from the plate and eating hurriedly.  After hesitating for a while, and finding no way out of this frustrating eating style, Nevea joined the others and started eating too, dipping her long fingers and nails into the hot soup in a very funny manner.

Everybody was now eating in silence.  The stew tasted (well) nice in Kumi Kumi's mouth.  The meat was soft and tender, well cooked and spiced with many different herbs but Kumi Kumi couldn't tell from which animal it had come from.  He liked it and ate his portion seriously.  He could tell that these men of higher places had been starving with hunger almost to death due to the high speed they had consumed and finished their food in.  If only he knew they had earlier on in the day taken another meal, he could be more surprised.

It was after supper and everybody had been catered for when a very strong, well built big ears and long nose man entered into the tent and requested both Mr. Kumi Kumi and Nevea his wife to follow him out.  Upon their calling, Kate had looked to another direction.

 

For while, Kumi Kumi's heart almost missed a beat, he couldn't understand why these people continued calling them thus but being a long time journalist, he could understand there was a thing very secretive behind it.

Kumi Kumi stood up.  His legs gave another knock.  Nevea did so, and both followed the man outside.  It was both very dark and cold chilling.  The stars had been covered by the thick dark clouds.  At a far distance but nearer to the mountains, Kumi Kumi thought it was already raining he could see the flashes of lightening coming down, and penetrating through the huge trees.

The men led the way and the two followed.  Kumi Kumi started getting sleepy.  They came to, and entered into yet another tent. Unlike the tent they had just come from, this tent was both wide and long, was only occupied by three men who were sitting on long pews and was lit bright with a Kerosene lamp.  Upon their arrival, the big eared man walked out.  Outside, the rain had started.

The two were ordered to sit on a pew which was near the tent's door.  The rain was pelting on to the tent heavily and Kumi Kumi thought it would be torn apart.  Over-head, thunders had come and their thundering echoed far and wide.  The rains had been followed by strong winds, which in return blew strongly against the tents on all sides and at one time blew a lot of rain through the tented door.  Kumi Kumi didn't like these people's style of doing things they all seemed to too much slow.

Then, one of the three men stood up and started moving his feet still where he was standing, like someone attacked by safari ants.  Another sharp lightening flashed on and brightened the whole area.  Nevea jumped and held herself on Kumi Kumi's shoulders, tightly.  Immediately after the flashing, a very strong thunder echo came about.  Its echo was shockingly and vibrated into everyone's mind, making a fearsome moment to all men within the camp.  A blow of huge, strong winds managed to penetrate into the tent and blew it up high bringing in hailstones and rains.  Nevea let Kumi Kumi go and before he could stand up, the tent came down with a force.  It brought down the lamp together with a pole it had been hanged on, it landed to the people and covered them!.

Nevea wailed and shouted loudly as both Kumi Kumi and others tried to get hold of the tent to prevent it being brown up again.  The lamp's glass had broken and the fuel inside had started pouring out and within a few seconds, it blew out and started fire.

Nevea dived out, dropping her handbag.  She met a valence of hailstones and wailed more loudly.  Kumi Kumi had seen her handbag falling; he let the tent go and picked up the handbag.

Again, the tent was lifted up on Kumi Kumi's side.  Immediately he saw the penetration, Kumi Kumi rushed out hurriedly leaving behind in the on rising fire.  The rain was heavy.  He couldn't find Nevea, but she now mattered less.  Kumi Kumi was in need of saving the three men still engulfed by fire inside.

 

He dropped Nevea's handbag on the ground, rushed back to the tent's door and removed one of the poles which was supporting the tent's front side and started beating up the tent with an aim of tearing it into two.  It didn't work his way.  He dropped the pole and started pulling the tent off side.

By then, Nevea had managed to enter into the tent they had come out earlier on.  She found the men talking while some of them played a card game.  She didn't bother much to know what they were talking about as she was wailing louder and asking to get out helping put out the fire.

"Out. Fire!" Nevea wailed again.  The men looked at her in surprise.  Some thought she was getting out of her mind, while others started rushing out, not understanding where the fire was.  Nevea, not withstanding led them towards the burning tent.  Behind them, they could hear a voice of a man calling out "God of Christians, help them!" in high voice, the man repeated his calling again.

By the time a number of men reached at the burning tent, Kumi Kumi had to rip half of the tent and the men were already out of danger and of the tent and were now working hand in hand putting out the little fire that was still alive.  The men did the best and soon retreated into their tent and continued playing the porker cards' game.

Kumi Kumi and Nevea who had since collected her handbag were led to another tent known as press room.  Here, they found two men who were working under the dimly Kerosene powered lamps one of the two sat on a stool.  Infront of him, a small table had been placed and on it was a modern portable typewriter, with which the man was typing a kind of script.  He was a faster typist and a look at him indicated he could make it at one hundred words per minute.  The other one was talking on a mobile telephone and neither Kumi Kumi nor Nevea could tell whom he was speaking to. 

But by being journalists they could guess the man was receiving news of great important.  And he really was as he was speaking with a journalist cum public relations officer at Matero.  Whoever this man was, Kumi Kumi could tell he knew what he was doing and was strongly holding himself within journalistic principles.  He was wearing blue jeans a white shirt and a black leather jacket and mud covered shoes.  He was not a tall man and was stoutly healthy.  He kept a smile on his lips.

The man who had brought them into this tent had since left and both Kumi Kumi and Nevea had seated them on a pew which was in one corner.  They too were principled in their work and knew and understood all to well not to disturb a man at work as this would dislodge what ever was in his mind.

Soon, the man who was typing finished with the script, removed it from the typewriter, held it nearer to his eyes and started reading it.  After he was satisfied with what ever he had done, he placed it on the table, and moved to the left side corner.  He uncovered a modern portable computer.  Kumi Kumi had seen the kind before and it was a nice machine and battery chargeable.

 

The man pressed a button and writing appeared in the screen.  It was now becoming interesting to both Kumi Kumi and Nevea.  They were in a small media office.  The man at the computer turned to Kumi Kumi and Nevea and requested to come by and read in the screen.  The two, though wet and very tired moved first and stood next to the man, one on either side.

"Now we start", said the man who pressed on to another button on the screen turned to another print.  On its top, it was reading, News update.  They started reading the rest of the printed screened news.

Matero city and country at large, the government of Lt. Col. Moshiel at work many journalists had been arrested, one shot dead at Muhumo Hotel.

Kate, Prime Minister and other former leaders had been bombed to death while running away after they had freed from the old military house by members of CSA, an unknown movement which is funded by Christians in the country.

Latest news says the former President had been shot dead while trying to close the border to a neighbouring country.  Also, two Christian journalists, namely Kumi Kumi and Nevea had been killed by CSA masked men and their bodies thrown into the river.  Else where, says this government statement, people had been trying to resist the checking and arrested of Christian leaders in the last thirty six hours.  The government is working hard to retain peace in the land.

After reading this government report, the man pressed a button and removed the print from the screen.  He then re-pressed the same button and another news print appeared.  They were now reading press news from free press and agencies it read:

The government forces had been arresting and killing people in the whole country who are known to be Christians.  Women raped and schools have been closed.

In the city, it’s all chaotic and six to six curfews had been decreed in the matters.  The government attributes the whole mess towards Christian Salvation Army, a movement un-heard of before until yesterday morning when its armed members rescued former government leaders from the military court where in a number of government officials were shot dead.  Most of the journalists who covered this incident had gone under ground, some arrested while two local journalists, Kumi Kumi; the Editor and publisher of SUNRISE IN HENILAND and a senior correspondent with PAPs together with a lady journalist, Miss Nevea are said to have been hijacked by unknown masked men.  A local journalist who tried to take photographs of the hijackers had been shot dead.  Their whereabouts is still unknown.  Ironically, the government is on its toes to arrest the situation and all members of the public are being requested to remain calm and maintain peace.

The screen flashed off and on and more writing appeared again.  Both Kumi Kumi continued reading with more interest.

According to a BBC correspondence at Matero, the Christian community had been angered by the arresting of their leaders by a government which had promised its citizenry peace and are about to demonstrate against it.

 

Also, the Christians are calling for the lifting of their publication's SUNRISE IN HENILAND banning.  The publication had been banned due to its hard hitting articles against devil worshipping in the whole country and the rife corruption among the leaders.  The government of Lt. Col. Moshiel found it hard to stomach such publication.  At the end of the script, the print stated that both Kumi Kumi and Nevea, according to sources are alive and would likely give a press release soon.  Then the screen went off; and the man operating the computer switched it off and returned the plastic cover on.  Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea hissed with wonderments.  The other man was still talking on his mobile phone.

Kumi Kumi had started listening to the man with keen interest.  He could hear well and clear this man was filing news of the day in the forest.  Now and then, this man could be heard saying: REPEAT: Well and safe and again.  Not ready to give a press report.  At long last the man said AGREED and gave the mobile phone to Kumi Kumi asking him to give a brief account of his movement during the last twenty eight hours.  Kumi Kumi was more than willing to do so.  He held the phone nearer to his mouth and hissed for a second.  The man on the other end said: CONTINUE.  Kumi Kumi announced: GREAT and CLEAR.  Then he started talking and narrating the effects of the day.

"Yes" continued Kumi Kumi and I had also met with the former President.  He is well and fit.  He had become a King of Elo-Emolo village" and immediately he put the phone on Nevea's mouth.  Who as a journalist knew what was needed of her.  She quickly spoke out following Kumi Kumi's line Oooh and I have found kate and other ex-political prisoners.  They are all safe but much fired.  We still don't know where we really are but we are in the country"

Kumi Kumi gets hold of the phone again. "And I don’t understand why the government had decided to proscribe Sunrise in Heniland all the same I am encouraged to hear the Christians are out to resist the evils already taking place in the whole country.  We are to fight the evils at all cost.  Not the government but its actions Sorry I don't know what is likely to happen to us and we don't know why we had been brought here in the bush!

"End of the News item" said the man receiving at the other end: STOP PRESS! Kumi Kumi said "thank you very much" and handed the phone to the man adding: "I better sleep now" outside, the rain was ranging on but the lightening and thundering had already passed over, heading toward it next course and horizon.

A few yards away from the press room a new tent was being raised by the youth men, all members of CSA who were strong and able to withstand the rains.  As they worked hurriedly they reasoned: Yes, both Mr. Kumi Kumi and his wife would have a resting place.

A few minutes later, Kumi Kumi and Nevea were called out by a man they couldn't see.  They walked out and were led into the newly erected tent.  They were given two huge sisal made marts and four blankets of good making.  Another fuel aided lamp had been hanged to a post nearer to the tent's door.  It was, as Kumi Kumi could tell manufactured from China.

"Its time to sleep", said the man who had brought them in.  And with laughter, the man walked out singing a song that Kumi Kumi or Nevea could hardly understand.

 

Kumi Kumi and Nevea spread the sisal marts on the wet ground and covered them with blankets and each a corner knelt down and said their prayers for the night.  After praying, Kumi Kumi removed the lamp off the post and put it on the ground, nearer to his now made bed.

He then put himself in between the mart and blankets and covered his whole body.  He knew Nevea would shy to put herself between the blankets with him looking so he covered his head too.

"Make sure you put off the lamp" said Nevea after covering herself "Or else you could burn yourself to death".  Kumi Kumi laughed and added: "Or else you won't be having a nest to put your head in.  He then stretched his left hand, get the lamp and put it off; leaving the tent in total darkness.

Kumi Kumi was still wet but he dared not to remove his earring rest he would suffer with more coldness than he was already into.  Soon, he heard Nevea snoring aloud.  The sleep wasn't quickly coming.  He kept rolling on the mart for long and could hear insects flying on to his head.  To beat them off, he covered his head under the heavy blankets.

Soon, he generated some warmth which came from the mart and the blankets.  His clothes were also getting warmer.  Nearer, the shoes smelled, and their stinking polluted the air.  The rain had passed and was almost dying.  Outside, in another tent, Kumi Kumi could hear a man talking around.  He could hear what the man was saying.  The man repeated his words again. "Its the God of Christians! I called him, and he put off the fire in the forest".

Kumi Kumi wondered who that man was and how much he knew about the God of Christians and from where.  While wondering about this matter, the warmth increased creating a disembarkation of sleepiness which came slowly.  Kumi Kumi rolled again and heard Nevea snoring groo-groo.  And in the next fee seconds, he himself was fully asleep.

When he woke up the following morning, Kumi Kumi felt he was much better, better than the night before.  He turned his eyes and looked at the ground where Nevea had been sleeping during the night but she wasn't there.  He looked in the other corner but didn't find her.  Kumi Kumi rose up and walked out startled more than ever before.  He walked out wondering what had come to her?  Is Nevea. Or alive?

 

 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

 

It was another bright sunny morning, about 9.00 a.m.  The earth had been soaked with rain.  Over and yonder in the trees, the birds sang.  Kumi Kumi couldn't tell whether they were praising God or not.  Maybe they were just joy making.  He still felt weak and his back ached.  Standing at the tent's door, Kumi Kumi couldn't hear anybody talking.  He too couldn't see anyone moving about.  Now, more startled than before, he walked on towards other tents.

 

He entered into each an every tent but didn't find anybody in all of them.  He had become surprised.  What of the other people, where has they gone and why had they decided to leave him behind and all along?  These and many other questions engulfed his mind and became distarbed.

 

Kumi Kumi started looking from one end of the compound to the other, then to the next but he could see no one.  By now, the huge mist that had been covering the mountains had started raising up high into the sky.  It was very calm.

 

The big trees, nearer and a far stood very still.  With no winds to disturb them.  Now, in a state of fears, Kumi Kumi looked from all sides again but still, he couldn't see any human being.  In agerness, Kumi Kumi moved on towards a huge old palm tree and sat down, his back against it.  Not knowing what to do next, Kumi Kumi rested his hands on the cheeks like a man in a great thought and he was....

 

Even siting down couldn't bring any peace in his disturbed mind.  he was to peaceless and weak in soul and wondered why problems kept arising on to him now and then.... Why?  He wondered and then remembered he hasn't prayed this morning.  Immediately, he knelt down, not caring much about mud on to his already dirtied jeans and said his morning prayer.  It was a short one, but it uplifted his souls abit.  Kumi Kumi could tell so with the feeling in his heart.  He then dropped his hands from the cheeks and stood up, and started moving here and heither... aimlessly.

 

He came to a not very strong Acacia tree also known as wallat buck tree, stood at it for a while and was about to move on when something dropped down from above and landed a foot or so infront of him.  Kumi Kumi leapt on to the left side in a great hurry fearing it might be s snake.  Then he so it.  It was a Gideon's International pocket Bible - blue in colour.

 

Kumi Kumi, now surprised looked up into the tree.  He saw who had dropped the pocket bible.  It was a man who sat on the tree's branch.  He was armed and strong.

 

"I gave it to you" said the man on the tree.  It's only good to a man of the Christians' God"  Kumi Kumi moved forward and lifted the bible into his right hand.  It was a student's edition.  He turned pages without much interest as his minds were still far away.  He then looked up and directed his eyes on the man sitting on the tree; and wondered what he was doing there and whom he was.

 

"And what are you doing up there?"  Kumi Kumi asked the man "and where are the othes?"  He was curious.

 

"But you are not along young man" replied the man in a laughter.  "I can see your wife next to you"  Kumi Kumi, still holding the bible in his hand looked on to his left side and so nothing.  He then looked at his right side and sure enough, she was there.... Nevea!  Kumi Kumi had been used of her being called his wife and cared less.  He hadn't heard her come and it was interesting to see Nevea again.

 

This morning, Nevea was but changed.  She looked jovial and unlike yesterday, she was wearing a bui bui black attire with her head and mouth covered.  Kumi Kumi could tell it was her on because of her eyes and voice.  He couldn't even see her legs as they had been covered with the long wearing.  In short, Nevea looked like any Muslim lady.

 

In her hand; Nevea held a huge plastic thermo and on her left hand shoulder, she hanged her now cleaned white hand bag.  She was wearing her shoes, and stood next to him.

 

"I didn't hear you coming"  said Kumi Kumi.  "Where have you been and where are others?  Kumi Kumi looked very much difeated.

 

Nevea didn't answer him quickly and instead, she smiled at him, looking at him with a mother like eye, a smile in her lips.  Then, soon, she spoke to Kumi Kumi very slowly.

 

"He had proved to be my real father and no longer my uncle Nobert" Nevea told him.  Please, let's get into the tent and I would narrate it to you as you take your morning crocodile's soup.  To this, Kumi Kumi laghed Nevea laughed to as they walked into the tent.

 

Nevea served Kumi Kumi soup in the top mug attached to the thermo.  It was nice smelling, hot and highly enriched with herbs.  Kumi Kumi took it willingly and in between, they talked.  It was a long story, very intersting and one full of sadness.  It was a surprising matter to hear about how Nevea's mother met her death, all because of Kate.

 

"it's strnge than fiction," Kumi Kumi told Nevea.  He didn't like the whole story as it was too much of a family affair, and wanted to change the talking.  "By the way, have you noted in what area of the country we are in?"

 

"Ooh yes," talked Nevea.  "I gathered whereabout we are.  We are strangers in our own country.  They call here Nimule and my father had informed me I and you would be leaving very soon to Pegari."  Nevea laughed again with a knowing eye.  Kumi Kumi thought she now knew more than yesterday.

 

According to his understanding, Kumi Kumi could guess that Nimule was in the southern east direction, 145 kilometers away from Matero city, while Pegari was about 50 kilometers from where they were now at.  He wondered what was important at Pegari for them to go there.

 

Kumi Kumi finished with the soup, gave back to Nevea and asked: "And when is it too soon for our leaving?"  He talked with no interest in his words.  He was fed up with walking all the time.

 

"It's soon," replied Nevea "sometimes today".  then she continued telling Kumi Kumi other informations she had gathered from her dad Kate.  She told him how they would be trained in military affairs while at Pegari and how, later on she would be acting as a CSA public relations officer.  It was a long boring story which Nevea didn't mind narrating.

 

"I don't have to kill a man" said Kumi Kumi and I need not train as a soldier.  No interest in fighting" Kumi Kumi turned the small bible in his hands as he continued talking.  "Further-more it's the likes of Kate and his friends who had brought all the evils affecting this country.  How then can I fight on their side?"

 

Nevea knew Kumi Kumi very well and understood his stand.  She too was pained to know Kate was an evil in the society.  He was a man who could do anything to reach up high into the powership.  Like Kumi Kumi, Nevea was already decided.... not to have anything to do with the Christians Salvation Army which in a way was mockery to the christian community in Heniland.

 

More to say, even after speaking with Kate early this morning; Nevea had decided to follow her own direction, whether it would lead her to death or where she didn't like to manner her mother had met her death all due or attributed to Kate.  She had been, for hours wondering how many people had lost their live in the hands of Kate.

 

Then Nevea saw it in Kumi Kumi's hands.  The pocket bible, and her souls became lifted.  It was hers.

 

"Ooh... you found my bible?"  Nevea asked in a pleasant voice.  "It fell out of my handbag last night as we fought fire"

 

"I thought you have changed our faith", Kumi Kumi told her, and had become a Muslim"  He passed to her the bible, stood up and walked out, where he found the man who had been sitting in the tree walking about.  He didn't mind him and walked into the bush.

 

It was an over grown thicket with old Acacia and thorn trees and a lot of dead leaves, roting with age thus creating a smelling humid.  Kumi Kumi wasn't moving to a place he knew but just walking into the habitat.... to learn how the area looked like.

 

After walking for about twenty minutes, Kumi Kumi came to a stream which was running from the mountains at a slow pace.  The water in it could have been clean but due to the heavy rains during the night, it looked brown dirty.  Although he was in a bad mood, Kumi Kumi was still happy he was alive.  He was angry with the way the old and the new governments had been treating the few christians in the country.  He wondered why the CSA men had brought him here while they were only out to save Nevea and not him and all these to make Kate happy.  Now Kumi Kumi's mind had started working and reasoning well, and he could tell that Kate had been out to help his daughter and nothing else.

 

Kumi KUmi moved on and sat on a stone which was a few feet away from the stream and in a broken heart, he devoted himself into prayers for the nation, children, the aged and the dyeing ones.  He prayed God to heal the whole of Heniland and give them a leader who would respect the constitution and understand life is sacred.

 

As Kumi Kumi sat on the stone, he had been carried by thoughts of what could happen to him, the words of a man of God flashed in his heart with a pwerful movement......

 

            I know the plans I had for you in mind,

            Says the Lord

            Plans for Peace, not disaster, reserving a future full of hope for you;

            Then, when you call to me and come and plead with me, I will listen to you.

            ......... Jeremiah 29:11-13.

 

It was a good rememberance to Kumi Kumi which moved his souls high and made him ask God to give him more courage to face which ever was to come without doubt.  He knew he would be encountering many challenges and difficults and all these needed God to avail himself to him.

 

And, Kumi Kumi, now full of courage made a call for the repentance of the whole country in a high motivated mood in the words of Joel 2:17

 

            Between vestibule and altar let the priets; the minister of Lord lament.

            Let them say:

            Spare your people, Lord!

            And make not thou Heritage a thing of shame

            A by word for the Nations

            Lord...., why should it be said

            Among the Nations, WHERE IS THEIR GOD?"

 

By now, Kumi Kumi was feeling good and the bad moods were leqving both his souls and thoughs.  Infact this man or press was becoming strong in mind and his tiredness was waning slowly.  He prayed to God not to let him become a member of the Christian Salvation Army for didn't want to become a soldier, one who would kill other people.  To him, killing wasn't the solution, and if anthing, Kumi Kumi would only support a round table meeting called by all parties with interest of Heniland and its people.  Anything outside this would be against his thinking style and he wasn't ready for it.

 

After praying, Kumi Kumi stood up and stretched his hands up high for a few seconds, then he brought them down slowly as if he was shying to do so.  He then raised his right hand, brought it to his face and started rubbing his eyes.  It was already past 10.00 a.m. and the sun was getting hotter.

 

Kumi Kumi stopped rubbing his eyes and moved on to the stream.  The water was still brown and dirt that he couldn't clean his face or even wash his smelling feet.  He decided to walk back to the camp.  He wondered if Kate and others had returned and if not, where could they have gone.

 

He was about to turn and start to walk when he heard somebody talking to him.  "Man of the christian God, I have come to wash my face too" Kumi Kumi wasn't surprised as he had heard that voice not very long time ago.  He turned and saw the man who had dropped the pocket Bible down from the tree.  The man looked happy and Kumi Kumi had nothing to fear.

 

"But the dirt in the water... it is too mucy" Kumi Kumi told the man in a friendly mood.  He had no evil thinking against the man.  The man had now come to the stream and stood next to Kumi Kumi, his rifle still hanging on his left side shoulder.

 

"It's true", said the man.  "I thought I needed to wash my feet and face before we embarked on the hourney to Pegari".  Kumi Kumi noted the man was even more happier than he had thought and he decided to engage the man in a more serous talking.  He dared so!

 

Kumi Kumi asked the man how soon they would start off to Pegari and for which purpose.

 

In return, the man told him it would be soon, but later in the day; and he didn't know why both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were to be taken there.  He also told Kumi Kumi the other men had left to another country called Kenya, and this is why the cump is almost empty.  Kumi Kumi wondered how the aged men would travel all the way to Kenya and what their future designs would be.  He knew their moves couldn't be to the betterment of the nation.

 

The man continued with his narrating and told Kumi Kumi how he called out to the christian God while they were about to roast alive in the forest three nights ago and how this God brought down the rains.

 

"It must be", said the man.  "A very wonderful God!"  The man looked more serious and interested with this ropic.  Kumi Kumi was becoming more thougful.  Some fears started registering on the shores of his heart.

 

Kumi Kumi wondered if the man was a direct agent of our Fathers Sect and what trick he was trying to apply directly against him.  Thoughtfully, he searched his soul and mastered some courage and reasoned he was an ordained minister of the Lord and needed not to fear....

 

"Yes...," agreed Kumi Kumi whith a great interest "And I wish you would like to know him much better".

 

"It's what I want" said the man.  "I have been reading both the Bible and The Sunrise in Heniland Magazine at Matero before I joined the CSA and had found them being very interesting".

 

After hearing what the man had said, Kumi Kumi felt good and his interest to minster rose greatly.  He talked to the man without any fear.  Whether the man would turn to an agent of Our Fathers Sect or not, now, he cared less.

 

He told the man how Jesus Christ came to be and why he came on Earth, and who He is to the human kind.  It was a long talk and at long last, the man promised Kumi Kumi that he would like to become a very good Christian but only after learning much more about this faith.

 

Kumi Kumi promised to teach him much more later in the day as they travelled to Pegari.  They both turned and started walking back towards the camp.  It was already past 11.00 a.m.

 

            ********************

 

They found Nevea sitting under a huge tree and with her were five more people.  Two men and three women who were of middle age.

 

The three women looked tired and were bare-footed, their bodies looked dry with their eyes sinking much more inside.  They were also as if unhappy of something Kumi Kumi didn't know what.

 

The two men also looked worn and tired.  They held walking sticks in their hands.  They also held treated whisks made and cured from cows' tails.  On their heads, the two displayed dread-rocks and white long feathers of unknown birds.  Each one held a small well decorated gourd in their left hands.  To Kumi Kumi's understanding, the men were witches.

 

Both Kumi Kumi and the CSA man moved and sat down to the group; and immediately one of the women stood up, opened a bucket which had been placed on the ground next to her.

 

The woman removed a number of red plastic plates, placed them on the ground.  She then dipped her hand again into the bucket and brought out a huge dish which was full of Ugali - Maize Meal, placed it on the ground.  She did the same and brought out another large dish out which was full of meat stew.

 

Afterwards, the woman served the food to Kumi Kumi, Nevea and the CSA militia man with a noteable speed, and put the remaining foodstuff back into the sisal made bucket.  Why she didn't give food to the others, Kumi Kumi couldn't tell.  What he needed at this moment was to eat enough food, enough to make him strong for the hard journey infront of him....  Pegari wasn't a short distance to walk in empty stomach.

 

It took the three people to consume the food and gave back the plates to the serving woman, with Nevea saying than you to her.... It was a well prepared meal and Kumi Kumi liked it very much.

 

Soon after eating, one of the witches stood up and said the journey to Pegari was about to start and he now wanted to bless they way with a short prayer, something (which) Kumi Kumi and Nevea protested against saying they are both Christians and won't allow witch craft being performed on their behalf.

 

"But it's only a prayer", said the man ranging in anger after being called a witch.  "To cast out evils out of the way".  To this, Kumi Kumi shot up on his feet and said:  "No-Way!! we already had gone through many problems and our only God had acted on our behalf.  We cannot give in to your way - blessing."  the witch shoock his head from left to right side in disbelief on Kumi Kumi's protesting against his blessing.  He wondered if Kumi Kumi's mind were indeed normal or what.  The witch, who had been in this practice for many years.

Okello returned soon and sat nearer to the fire and with an iron bar in his hand he had picked up from the hearth, he started poking in the fire.

 

By being pocked, the fire felt provocated and angrily raised alot of both ashes and sparks.  Kumi Kumi covered his food with both hands.  The fire increased its burning speed with flames raising up even more.

 

"It's going to burn us", commented Nevea, a laughter welling around her lips "or even the house" Kumi Kumi added more glue in his mouth and said nothing.

 

Okello, who was very black in colour and whose blackness shone even more with the changing fire flames wasn't a man to be bossed about by women didn't take any heed on Nevea's comments and continued poking into the fire for the next one minute or so.  He then dropped the iron bar on the hearth and looked directly at Kumi Kumi.  He found him looking at him.  None of the two turned their eyes to another direction and looked at each other for a while.  At long last, Okello decided to break up the silence which dwelled into the room.

 

"Mr. Kumi Kumi", Okello now talked Nevea who was applying oil on her hair and combing it at the same time looked at the two men, waiting to hear what.  "I am now an old man who had been making fire for many years and here, infront of you is nothing but only something to keep you warm.  There are days I could build a fire to roast a whole bull at one going"  He laughed because of saying so.  Kumi Kumi and Nevea laughed too.  Nevea started running a black hair comb on her head, while Kumi Kumi rubbed both of his legs.  It was as if Nevea was enjoying combing her hair which was getting straightened.

 

As Okello continued talking of fire and smoke, Kumi Kumi was having a good look at him.

 

Okello was blonde face, big wide eyes and a long nose, big bodied and his teeth were purely white, and had a gap between the top jaw teeth, which was a man's creation.

 

He, Okello wasn't from any tribe in Heniland.  Both his teeth and name indicated he was a Nubian from a nearby country, or even a Luo from East African countries both tribes who held on to a tradition of removing one of the front teeth when one could be initiated into manhood.

 

"But I doesn't want to get burnt" Kumi Kumi said.  In the actual fact, he was not protesting but rather, he wanted to keep the talking to continue.  He spooned more glue, put it into the mouth and held it in there for a while before swallowing.  Then, the hosting woman came in holding a coffee pot and three mugs.  The coffee pot and a mug were in her right hand while she held the other mugs in the left hand.

 

At this time, Kumi Kumi could see the woman was tall, about five feet strong, wore no shoes and had worn a green white dotted full dress and a yellow head scarf on her head.  She had a small nose, long arms and was about twenty five years old.  It was hard for Kumi Kumi to tell whether she was a house wife, a house maid or otherwise.

 

The woman placed the coffee pot and the mugs on the table and immediately started filling into the mugs.  She then passed one mug to Okello, one to Kumi Kumi and lastly, to Nevea.  Okello still holding his mug untouched said: Thank you Agnes.  The lady then walked slowly into the room she had come from, leaving behind the coffee pot on the table.  They didn't see her again until the following morning.

 

They kept drinking their coffee in a slow manner.  It was such strong Kumi Kumi could smell its taste, and by being black, it tasted nice.  It was just in Kumi Kumi's likeness.

 

Due to the warmth which surrounded the room, and his weaning tiredness, Kumi Kumi was getting sleepy.  It was the same with Nevea.  They finished the coffee and placed the mugs on the table.

 

None of them talked.  Okello was poking the fire again, he kept doing so now and then and at one time, he had added some small logs into it.  It was almost past 2.00a.m. Kumi Kumi thought Pegari night be a good place and in the next moment, he had fallen asleep... on the chair.  He didn't know he was sleeping until Okello called him out.

 

"Kumi Kumi.... time to go to bed!!  Okello said to him.  His calling startled Kumi Kumi and he jumped on to his feet.

 

"I nearly fell asleep"  Kumi Kumi said, wiping his eyes with a finger.  Both Okello and Nevea were already standing.

 

"It's time to go to bed" Okello repeated his words.  "And please follow me...."  They followed Okello into another room which was next to the bath room.  Inside here, the room was small and had two single beds each placed in either side with a stool at its side.  A lamp had been placed on one of the stools.  It produced a dimingly light.  Okello bade them good night and pulled the door shut and walked away.

 

Kumi Kumi moved to the bed on the left side, folded the bedding on to half, and sat on the soft bed.  While sitting, he said a short silence prayer, then threw the slippers off his feet.  He lifted himself in the bed and covered his body falling asleep almost immediately.  In this one moment, he cared less about Nevea, who was almost asleep even before she had removed off her lessons.

 

As both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were fast asleep, things in many parts of the country were getting even chaotic.  In Matero, many senior soldiers had been killed by their juniors who had vowed to over throw Lt. Col. Moshiel's government and had not heeded to his order to return to the barracks.  Many had died on both sides but the juniors were holding an upper hand as they were being prepared.

 

The manner in which they acted was very surprising as Lt. Col. Moshiel was not having a thought of his soldiers working against him.  He had become very upset and was still moaning on his official desk when the mutineers came for him.  The time was past 3.00a.m.

 

Lt. Col. Moshiel came into attention due to gun shooting outside the official building which the juniors had surrounded at a flashing speed.  They were organized men of lw cadet had arranged their work properly with some heading towards Out Fathers Temple in the city where they suspected Lt. Col. Moshiel to be hiding.  Upon their arrival, they broke the door to the temple, switched on the light which flooded into the whole place.  Lt. Col. Moshiel wasn't in there.  Only a dead snake.  In anger, the soldiers poured petrol in the building and set it ablaze, and drove off in a convoy of five jeeps.  From a far, they could see the raging fire, flames flashing high while the smoke billed up even high.

 

Surrounding the official building, the mutineers were detected by one of the senior soldiers who were keeping guard.  The man raised the alarm and immediately, the shooting started, gaining momentum each and every moment.  The building was being guarded by only a few soldiers who were almost alone with immediately.

 

Inside his office, Lt. Col. Moshiel felt weak and lost.  He now looked old, more older than his age.  He could now feel no strength in him.  He had killed the very snake the Tempters had been calling master, the giver of both live and power to those who knelt and worshipped satan.

 

Now, this minute, Lt. Col. Moshiel had become powerless and his belief had become the weakest.  Where would he go?  He wondered as he stood, his hands firmly akimbo.  he had become surprised, worried and confused.  He looked as if a cornered rat.

 

Not knowing what to do, Lt. Col. Moshiel started talking to himself in a language which even he himself couldn't understand.  He was also moving this way and that.  If there was a doctor nearer, he surely could have recommended him to a mental hospital or such kind of a clinic.  The men who had left Out Fathers Sect temple burning had arrived at the official building, enforcing their comrades at work, all ready to get Lt. Col. Moshiel, dead or alive.  They weren't willing to let him go.  Not even his men.

 

Already, many of his senior members, both in the forces and public life had met with death.  And every tempter of Our Fathers Sect and their temples in the Federal Republic of Heniland had been rooted out and burnt.  They are now out to get Lt. Col. Moshiel and the first phase in their operations would be completed.

 

A gun fired at the door to Lt. Col. Moshiel's office, followed with a kick that could bring down a strong bull.  The door fell down with a thunder, and broke into pieces.  Lt. Col. Moshiel brought his hands up, into surrendering.  It was interesting how this men had been surrendering without any resistance and with no stamina to act.

 

"Out you come" ordered a man who had not exposed his body at the door.  "Followed by all men with you".

 

"Yes.... Yes!" agreed Lt. Col. Moshiel, his words echoed louder in the whole building.  "Yes my Lord" by the time he said the words my lord, Lt. Col. Moshiel had moved faster and was now standing outside the door.  His hands still high up.

 

"March out", ordered a man who had now exposed himself from darkness and was heavily armed.  "...... on your way to Golgotha....!"  The two men marched out of the building.  Outside, Lt. Col. Moshiel was surprised to find all his guards having been shot... dead and many more military soldiers being vigil.  With his hands still up, he was ordered into the back cabin of a jeep and was drove off at a stomach cutting speed.

 

To Lt. Col. Moshiel, Golgotha would be just nearer.  Maybe to the nearest....

 

            **************

 

It was about 4.00a.m. in the morning when the King of Elo-Emolo, otherwise, the then former President of Heniland and many other members of his former cabinet were cornered at a no man's land between Heniland and a bordering country.  They had been resting after walking four many hours when a group of junior military soldiers arrived, coming from another direction.

 

No resistance between the two groups was recorded, and as the old country's leaders were being loaded into the jeeps, one of them dived under a jeep and couldn't be found.  He remained under till the convoy drove off.....

 

The down was now about and the people awoke, most of them still feeling very tired due to struggling in the past hours....  They still didn't know what was in the store for them and the whole country.

 

Also, many Christians had been praying to God to help them and restore peace and also give the country a God fearing leadership.  They feared many people would die if a change doesn't come and soon!!

 

 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

 

February 19, 1994, 9.30 a.m. in Matero, the capital city of Heniland

No one was aware that the Government under the leadership of Lt. Col. Moshiel had been overthrown except the soldiers themselves.

It therefore took the whole nation at a surprise when the new leaders announced the news in the National Radio that the government had been over taken by the mutineers led by major Omarah Bin Kassim.

According to the radio news, the now new leader was born in Pengoni region, of middle age, well educated and holds a great respect among his fellow soldiers.

Major Omarah Bin Kassim, the radio continued had formed a new cabinet, and a council of elders to advice the cabinet on matters of National interest, and to see to it that the Federation of Heniland's constitution would be the first thing to be reformed.

The radio also stated clearly that as a Muslim faithful, all people had their right to worship the true God the creator.  Our Fathers Sect had been banned with immediate effect and the ban on SUNRISE IN HENILAND had been lifted.  Freedom of worshipping is a Natural Right, one given by God to man and no one has right to hold it or denied it against any given man.  Long live HENILAND!

 

            **************

 

The procession, led by the new military leaders continued to grow bigger, and by 10.00 a.m. it had been followed by hundreds of chanting people.  Among them Christian faithfuls who had arrived in the city to give their approval of the new freedom through marching in the city's street.

Not knowing what the process meant, every one started joining it and chanting.  LONG LIVE HENILAND LONG LIFE CHRISTIANITY OUR GOD IS MIGHTY!!

Now and then, they could come to a standing still and a leader could address the public on this matter or that issue regarding the nation but none would tell the people where they were heading to.

Neither did people know that, among them, far infront were the former leaders of the then past government, followed by the immediate leaders of the military government all headed together and were being led towards Golgotha.

They continued on their way, and as they walked, they could hear people singing and beating drams, inside some of the houses they were passing by and cars driving and hooting in some of the streets.  Almost everybody in Matero were at least doing something, to celebrate, welcoming the new government.  It was the same in other parts of the country.

 

At long last, the procession came to Matero Public Park where many people had gathered.  The crowd had now grown into thousands of people.  It was as if none had been left in their houses, as if they had come all of them.

It was about 11.00 a.m. when one of the new leaders addressed the public and gave them of their intention.  There was an up-roar among the public, some who shouted high up their voices: Let the people decide! Let the justice be seen done!

Thus argument raged for long with some of the people demanding the former leaders, may they be military men or the President, Prime Minister, Former Ministers or Regional Leaders be lynched.  Already, some people could be seen moving about with loads of tyres.

The new leaders seemed to be in no hurry to deal with the disgraced leaders and spokesmen kept talking well and clear about the new government's intention among the society.  But all he could tell was what they were going to do... this freedom, that reforming etc.

It was getting hot and the people were tired of waiting much longer.  They wanted to see first the out come of the arrested leaders.  It was very tense and the new leaders could tell it was.

The former leaders stood still in the bitting sun wondering what would be their fate.  The then past leaders wondered why the christian salvation army militia men weren't coming to help in getting out of the mess they were in.  They also wondered where one of them had gone.

 

            ************

 

They stood still.  All of them, and the government's spokesman kept talking.  Not that he was a kind of a fool.  Not this one.  He knew why he was doing so.  He needed the public to get tired and angry then they; the public would call for the matter to be brought to an end at any mean.  He knew the new government move was to have the past and immediate leaders elemented but it wanted the people does it.

At this moment, the spokesman was getting tired of people who weren't in a mood of becoming chaotic.  He was trying in a manner that would incite them but to no avail.

"My fellow country men," the spokesman said:  "This day today I say to." but he didn't finish what he wanted to say as a man within the huge growing members of the public fired a direct bullet which entered into the man's mouth, tearing his head into pieces with his brains being thrown far and wide.  The firing man was quickly in firing and before he could be up-held by the public, he had shot to death several men. 

In angerness, the people forced their way forward aiming at the former leaders.  All crying for their blood, they were now about to decide the junior soldiers who were there could hardly hold the people and although they were well armed, heavily armed with modern armament, it had been decided in advance not to shoot the people any how.

The people who held up the CSA milita man moved forward in the cloud of noise, with some of the people swearing to tear him to pieces.  By the time they had brought him forward, he was bleeding of the blows he had received from the angered men and women.  He was thrown down on the ground and the merciless people charged on with stones and stick all aiming a blow or two at the man.

The former leaders fate was now in the hands of the citizens, as a man in the public aimed a stone, thrown in a might force at the head of the former prime minister.  It caught him on the fore head and hit him with a less bang.  The man cried in pain, fainted and fell down.  He, with his crying caused a commotion among the people, with many stones falling on the former leaders not with holding the new ones.

Sensing the amounting danger, the junior leaders fired into the air and cleared a way for themselves.  They rushed out of the gardens in hurry and by the time they reached in the streets, the former leaders, all of them had been killed and lynched.  It's only smoke they could see, a fire in the garden, and a great noise.

"Very likely" said a junior soldier was they moved on " our spokesman had been decided on” None replied to him but they also knew what the out come of their already man could be.

            ************

 

When Kumi Kumi woke up, it was already past 10.00 a.m. He still sleepy looked at Nevea's bed but it was  empty.  He kneeled on the bed, said his morning prayer which was short.

After the prayer, he stretched himself, moved out of bed, wore the over size slippers and walked out of the bed. Kumi Kumi was feeling much better this morning.

He came into the sitting room and found Okello sitting on one of the chairs sipping black coffee.  As a good gesture of welcoming Kumi Kumi, Okello stood up and both exchanged morning greetings.

Okello was in good moods and high spirits.  Kumi Kumi moved and got seated in a chair.

"I am very sure you are well and not tired like in the previous night” Commented Okello.  He the sat on his smaller arm chair Kumi Kumi said he was very fine but it pained him between the toes.  Otherwise he was very flesh.

"It's the same case with Nevea" added Okello, a smile in his lips... a kind of cunningness.  He soon closed his lips and placed a finger on them like someone who was thinking seriously.  "it would heal quickly if you apply Olive Oil" Okello talked, his finger still on the lips.  Kumi Kumi laughed a bit.... and promised to do so.

"The coffee is on the fire", Okello told Kumi Kumi "And I think the stuff is very hot"  Kumi Kumi stood up and moved on to a table.  He took a mug, yellow in colour and moved on to the inflaming fire and he filled his mug fully.  He then returned to his chair and he started to sip the coffee.  His sipping was slowly as the beverage was very hot.  "Okello knew what he had said", thought Kumi Kumi.

A few minutes latter, Nevea who had washing their clothes outside entered into the room.  Her hands were wet but she looked both very flesh and jovial.  Kumi Kumi who was just about to ask Okello where Nevea was felt good and happy to see her again, he had grown fond of her and she had become part of his life.

 

"It's very cold outside" Nevea commented as she took a mug and poured some coffee from the boiling coffee pot and removed it out of the fire.  "It would lose its taste if it keeps on boiling" and placed it on hearth stone.  She came and sat down. "Pegari must be very cold" she added as she placed herself well on the chair.  She started felling a bit warm in the room and sipped her hot coffee slowly.

Okello stood up placed his mug on the table then he stretched his hands up.  He then excused himself saying: I am going out for a while... you just rest" and immediately he walked out.

 

            ***********

 

Okello's going out gave some freedom on to the two troubled journalists who took the chance to talk.

Kumi Kumi disclosed to Nevea that during the night, while asleep, he dreamt about the government of Lt. Col. Moshiel being over thrown by junior officers who in return would bring new reforms in the whole country.

"The new government", said Kumi Kumi in a serious tone "would destroy the whole leadership in Heniland and people will have to elect the new federation government which adhere to the ruling in accordance to Natural Rights.... to be in short, the press will do its work freely, christians will be allowed to pray as they wished, with many other changes".

Kumi Kumi continued narrating how the deadly Our Fathers' Sect would lose a grip in the land and all its leaders who are now in problems would end up being killed by the people themselves.

"What about Kate?" Nevea questioned in laughter having taken Kumi Kumi's dream as childish... a total nonsense.  Kumi Kumi laughed before answering to her.  He too knew very clearly Nevea wasn't taking him seriously.

"I didn't see him among the ones to be killed," Kumi Kumi replied.  But the last of the old guards, Lt. Col. Moshiel and others of his cabinet members would be dead..." Kumi Kumi cut short his dream talking, moved to the fire and brings forth the coffee pot and filled in their mugs with the black stuff, and placed the pot on the table.  He moved on and sat down and continued with his dream...

I don't know where Kate is... he wasn't in my dream" Kumi Kumi sipped some coffee and rested the mug in his hands.  Nevea did the same and after swallowing a gap, she asked Kumi Kumi who would be elected the new President after then would be new leaders change the constitution.  She was just making fun of Kumi Kumi and held no interest in the matter beyond this Funny!

 

Before he could answer her, Kumi Kumi coughed twice, sipped his coffee again and said whether you will believe it or not, I will be the next President of Republic of Federation of Heniland.  Kumi Kumi laughed of his own comment.

"And I would be", talked Nevea about her role in Kumi Kumi's government "Let me put it this way. And Nevea be a true wife to the true President Kumi Kumi. "They both laughed of the joke and Nevea spilled some coffee on both hands and Bui Bui.  Now, Kumi Kumi understood Nevea wasn't serious with his dream and had decided to change the matter in hand.  He too decided otherwise.  Furthermore, he could tell to which direction Nevea was getting into and there was need to change it totally.

Nevea had dried the coffee on her Bui Bui and looked to Kumi Kumi with eyes that were full of awaited desires with Kumi Kumi at a near future.  She had grown to like Kumi Kumi and had secretly prayed to God to give him to her as a husband.  Whether her prayers have been heard or not, Nevea could hardly tell and every time she could try to bring this idea to Kumi Kumi, he only could put the matter off in a very interesting way.

Now, this morning, she was determined to press him abit further and hear about his plans.  Kumi Kumi finished his coffee and took his mug to the table.  As he returned to the chair, he said: "Maybe we will have to explore Pegari today. I would like to see how the place looked like.  But before then, can I have your Bible please its long since I read a verse."

Kumi Kumi read: Zedekiah son of Josiah became king succeeding Coniah sone of Jehoiakim but neither he nor his servants nor people of the country paid any attention to the words God spoke through the prophet Jeremiah and later on the land plunged into war.

Nevea was somehow touched by these words of Jeremiah 37:1-2 and thought if she and other were taking things serious.  In her thoughts, she wondered about Kumi Kumi's dream.  Maybe its real maybe and she decided, like Kumi Kumi to wait for the lord to do his wishes.

On the other side of his souls, Kumi Kumi wasn't happy of being away, out of Matero.  As a Christian minister, he wondered what he was doing here at Pegari, though being brought all the way against his wishes.  He needed to be with other people, struggling for their freedom.  He hardly knew which of many plans God had for him.

As they shared these words, Nevea told Kumi Kumi it’s not wise to try and live in dreams, but rather to wake up and do the real work of God anyhow.

Kumi Kumi disagreed with the comment and told Nevea God doesn't work anyhow but in planning and timing, not a matter of... Nevea though Kumi Kumi was out to underrate her words.

"Okey" Nevea told him.  "But some of the visions are never true and they end-up being bed wetting dreams".  Kumi Kumi agreed with Nevea and said "That's we need to pray more seriously".  He then stood up and started walking out; his heart bleeding in fears of last night's dream.  To him, it was so real.

 

            *************

 

Outside, the sun was getting hot and the cloud was clearing, becoming clearly blue.  There was no wind blowing like during last night.  Kumi Kumi started walking within the compound which had a well cared for lawn and trimmed scrubs.... some kind of funny bushes and roses which were very healthy.  It was a nice lawn and here admired every plant here-in.  Kumi Kumi was moving very slowly with his shoulders snicking, his head bowing down.  He was mostly troubled in mind and many thoughts engulfed him. 

Every time he didn't seem to see light in his mind for the future and instead, he, Kumi Kumi have been living a life full of surprises since he was a young boy.  He now wondered why he always passes through the world engaged with death.  To him, he had seen many deaths enough to see himself dead. 

He was still walking in the lawn through his world of thoughts when he saw Okello coming towards him.  In his hands, Okello held a number of Newspapers.  He waved to him and Kumi Kumi started moving to his direction.  By now, Okello had turned and was moving towards the house.  Kumi Kumi followed him hurriedly.  He wondered what was in the news.  It was a long time since he had read a Newspaper.

Okello was in hurry too and walked into the house majestically and in interests and by the time he took a seat, he saw Kumi Kumi coming in.  Nevea was still sitting down, reading her Bible.

Okello didn't waste time and passed one of the Newspapers to Kumi Kumi who was quickly to read its banner headline.  It was creaming: Lt. Col. Moshiel's Government over-thrown and below the banner a caption read: "with many killed"

And before he could read more, Kumi Kumi flashed the Newspaper to Nevea who read the banner with great interest, and when Kumi Kumi withdrew it from her eyes, Nevea thought as if she should shout but held her mouth.  She stood up and came and stood behind Kumi Kumi and they both read on into born chilling immediate news.

What interested Nevea even more is that Kumi Kumi's dream was coming true in her own eyes.  A thing she had earlier on taken as a useless joke becoming a reality wasn't a simple thing.  As they read on, none of them speaking, their mind in the wonder land, they thought of many things concerning their country.

Kumi Kumi wondered much more.  Although he had never thought of becoming a leader in Heniland, he now couldn't doubt God was leading him into leadership.  Already, hasn't half of his last night's dream come true?  A dream Nevea had termed as a mere bed wetting dream.  Now, he could tell Nevea have swallowed her own words and pride!

Kumi Kumi now remembered the face of the new leader whose picture had been placed in the Newspaper.  He had met before and he knew major Omarah Bin Kassim as a clean and straight forward man.

Kumi Kumi didn't mind the major's Islamic belief but rather if Kassim would adhere to his words and bring reforms in this troubled nation.  What about the former and immediate leaders?  He was much happier the Out Fathers' Sect had been out lawed although it was never been in the books of Registrar of Society.  It had brought evils in the country.  Many!

 

He was also happy that the Christians and Muslims had been called to register their faith in the office Registrar of Societies and had been allowed to operate freely and within the law.  This was worth praising to God.

Kumi Kumi longed to be at Matero to write, edit and publish his publication. SUNRISE IN HENILAND again.!

After reading all the interesting News, Kumi Kumi let the Newspaper free to Nevea who folded it twice and placed it on the table.  As she did so, she talked and said: "I read nothing about Kate and his Friends” Her voice was full of fears.

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea looked directly at Okello with questioning eyes.  They thought he had an answer to this.  On his side, Okello knew they would ask that and he had earlier on, while he was away for nearly two hours alone enough research on the matter.

"Well.!" said Okello who was still in a surprised mood.  "I was made to understand that Kate's friends were arrested very early this morning and had been taken to Matero.  But Kate wasn't there with them.  It's hardly understandable how he managed to escape.  His whereabouts remain unknown” After saying this Okello posed for a whole minute and was scratching his huge balled head now and then, as if trying to awaken his mind.

It was coming to 1.30 p.m. and all the three... Kumi Kumi, Nevea and Okello had been talking all along.  They had talked much more and every now and then, one of them could pick a bone against the soldiers and their mean misdeeds.  At times, Okello could look very worried.  He could even be so whenever either Kumi Kumi or Nevea could mention the Christian Salvation Army.

Okello had already been told earlier in the morning that CSA had failed in its mission and with the arresting of its founder, its militia men had gone underground.  Very likely, the movement is as already dead and Okello hardly knew what to do with the two journalists now in his house.  He also didn't know what their mission at Pegari was intended to be.  He was just a helper to CSA and knew not of their plans.  He had thought to keep the two in his custody until otherwise.

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea had started getting restless and in his mind, Kumi Kumi was planning seriously on how he would run away from this place.  It was all senseless to remain a prisoner of people who are likely to be dead by now.

On her part, Nevea was thinking of her father Kate.  To her, whether a thief, crook or a murderer, a father is a father. Yes.. and blood, as her aged people say, is always thicker than water.  She was wondering where the old man has gone.

As things stood, Kumi Kumi was abit happier as he would not be to join the CSA forces.  On this, he was sure God in heave had heard and answered his prayer.  He was just now willing to leave this newsless place.

It was as if Okello was reading into their mind.  He too was disturbed in mind and knew not what to do.  It was now about 3.00 p.m. and they had not cooked their mid-day meal as Okello's lady had left the house very early in the morning.  Okello felt hunger cutting in his big stomach.  He longed for food.  The other two were very hungry too.  Later on, Okello decided they all go to Pegari market to buy some provisions and vegetables.  It was Sunday, the marketing day in this area.

 

            ***********

 

The journey to the market took them nearly half of an hour.  It was still hot and Pegari was free from wind.  People in the market areas had received the news about the new government and they stood in groups talking.  Pegari town was full of people, both old and young with street children who are known as chorora moving about.  The bars were full of men, cerebrating the fall of Lt. Col. Moshiel's Government and the entering of Major Omarah Bin Kassim with a beer.  Many people here like drinking beer during a big day like now!

Donkeys ferrying goods on their backs while others pulling carts behind them were not less.  The marketing was very busy.  Pegari was very busy this day.

Other people could be seen walking either way, to and fro the rubbish littered roads and donkeys ferrying goods were finding it hard to move about and within the milling up crowd.  Their wheels could strike into the wet ground.  Pegari was full of huge flies, but green and black.

Many people were buying either ropes, yams or fishes while other bought millet, maize, beans and peas.  Well, other was selling more than the same.  It was a day to buy, a day to sell.

As the three moved on from one stall to the next, Okello could by all means buy some millet here, Soya beans and Cassava there, a Yam or an Onion on the next stall, and the basket which was being carried by Kumi Kumi was buy now more than half filled.

Both Kumi Kumi were learning something about Pegari.  It's an area full of peace, its people jovial and friendly.

Poverty seems to have rooted itself deeper and people were mostly thin and their wearing was of no good taste.  This day Pegari was having a number of changes.

It's indifferent because unlike before, both Christians and Muslims were holding open air fellowships in different parts.

The taste of freedom had downed in this remote area and from where these faithfuls were being held, loud beating of drums could be heard coming forward and reverberating into the whole of the marketing place and a far yonder.

Then, the three came to yet another stall and a vendor who was selling his goods still being inside the cart greeted the old Okello.  Okello returned to his pleasant greeting and immediately the two men started sharing a talk.

Their manner of talking assured Kumi Kumi they were old friends.  The vendor was friendly, maybe king to Okello.  He was tall-less not very huge and one couldn't term him thin.  He looked healthy and his hair was clean-shaven, making his head look like a mountain with a valley here and another one there with his huge ears looking like two under-branches of a fig tree.  He had two donkeys with the cart still tied to them.  This man also seemed to have a taste for other animals too.

 

Behind him, he had a brown dog which kept re-coiling along his legs new and then.  To keep it calm, the man kept patting the male-dog calling it Simba.  In the nearly empty cart, there was a small cage and in it were a Parrot and a yellow Waiver bird.

As the two men talked, both Kumi Kumi and Nevea gathered the man had arrived much earlier that morning and was due to leave very soon.

Their talk was of no great importance and it was taking longer.  Kumi Kumi was getting tired of holding the bucket in his hands all the time and at times thought of putting it down, but feared his manner would look dis-respectful to the old man.  A few feet only away, the vendor's donkeys were having it very rough with flies bitting on their backs, ears, eyes and hundreds of others trying to get into their mouths.  To fight off the insects, the donkeys kept waging their tails from left to right side only for the flies to fly off and coming back within the next second.

"Okey....!" Okello told the vendor at long last.  "Go well and don't forget to bring to me some chilis next...." but he didn't finish what he wanted to tell the vendor as a gun fired from a nearby makeshift.  The bullet hit Simba... the dog in the middle of its head.  The dog yelled once and fell down flat with blood oozing from its nose and mouth.

Kumi Kumi didn't wait to see more.  He dropped the bucket and dived into the cart and dropped on it flat.

Another bullet was fired, this time from a different makeshift.  Nevea dived into the cart and as she jumped, the bullet caught into her left side shoes tearing its sole.

As Nevea landed flat onto cart's floor she said:  "God is great, it didn't get my leg" Kumi Kumi didn't answer to her, but lay still unmoved and shocked.  Another bullet was fired but both Kumi Kumi and Nevea didn't see its results but a man near to them cried in pains.  Then, the cart started moving away.  As it moved on, Kumi Kumi heard that voice he had heard before, "go well the man of the Christians, God!"  But Kumi Kumi didn't dare to lift up his head lest. There was no other gun shooting.

The man with the gun had missed his target.  Who was he, and who was his aimed target?  Was he youthful or aged and why did he want to kill....?

 

            ***********

 

The weather was changing and it was getting coll.  The two donkeys kept their pace, pulling the cart with its goods.  They ran very fast as if their owner was getting late onto his deliveries.  The sun setting was at hands.  Whether the vendor was aware of the two journalists who were lying flat low or not, none could say.  On the other hand the two journalists couldn't tell whether the donkeys were riding on their own or if they were being directed by its' owner.  The Parrot in the cage kept playing with the Waiver bird.  Like a man in angerness the vendor continued whipping the donkeys... twarf... twarf" and after an every whipping, the two animals could increase their speed.

 

Kumi Kumi and Nevea didn't know where they were heading to.  But the journey continued.

 

But......

 

By nightfall, things had changed.  Matero had become calm after the burning to ashes the leaders of the former two regimes, which had been followed by a huge demonstration, with people calling for the immediate reformation of the constitution and a call for elections to be held soon.

Many Christian faithfuls had holed themselves into their house and prayed.  they continued to praying to God to bring the mostly needed peace in Heniland and once more for God to give the country a good leader.

It was the same with the Islamic faithfulls who prayed Allah to come down in Spirit and help to choose a leader who would be ready to deliver the nation from its first evils committed by its leaders.

Latest reports reaching Matero stated that every building suspected to be a temple of Our Fathers' Sect had been set a blaze.

While speaking in the Heniland Nation at Radio service, Major Omorah Bin Kassim said:  Today, the 21st April, 1994 is a day which the demonic leadership in Heniland had been destroyed.  It's a Holy day for our country because the Tempters are no more.  All what we now need is for peace to prevail in this land.  Elections are to be held within the next three months.

 

            ***********

 

It was already past dark-fall when the cart slowed down and came to a halt.  The vendor started speaking with a number of people who talked in a friendly manner.  The place was lit with electrical bulbs and it was all bright.

"Your mean Okello and his friends are now dead?"  A man asked the vendor in a boring voice which sounded bitter.

"Sure....!" replied the vendor angrily "It's only Allah's hand which saved me.  The fool killed my dog too..."  The vendor whipped the donkeys twice "twarf-twarf" and the bound echoed lovely.  Then the animals started pulling the cart.

"Okey... pass on", said one of the men "and don't forget to bring more rice next time you come to Pegari".

As the cart moved on Kumi Kumi lifted his body up, and raised his head and sat on the cart's floor.  To his surprised he noticed they had just closed the border post between Heniland and were now entering to another country... pole-pole, and he was sure the vendor had been speaking with custom officials and border guards.

 

True to this because a few metres away, a border sign kept flashing... welcome to pole-pole...  The promised land! now and then, with the light changing from blue, red and yellow.  Kumi Kumi felt happy to be out of Heniland even if it would be only for a while.

 

Kumi Kumi raised his hands and praised God for being on their side in struggling:

 

God is our shelter, our strength

Ever ready to help in time of trouble

So we shall not be afraid when Earth Give way!

When mountains tumbles into the depth of the Sea,

And its water roar and seethe,

 

The mountains tottering as it heaves immediately Kumi Kumi finished praising in the song of Psalms 46:1-3, he folded his hands against his chest which was heaving thumping slowly with the beating of his heart and remained so for long.

 

Thinking!

 

It was very dark.  Too dark Kumi Kumi couldn't see Nevea properly but she was still there and he could hear her breathing.

 

Nevea's eyes could see him but she didn't know Kumi Kumi has been praying as she had been in a great shock.  Missing a bullet into one's head wasn't a joke.  It was being saved from the jaws of death.  But now, she was coming into her being.

 

"Why have you been shocking?"  Nevea asked..... are you unwell or something?"  Her voice was very sympathetic.  Kumi Kumi was half surprised and immediately brought down his hands.  For a while, he had forgotten Nevea was there and he had been acting into the wishes of the Holy Spirit.  He had been taken far away....

 

"I am alright" Kumi Kumi replied to Nevea.  I have been praising to God for being with.  We are already out of Heniland"

 

"What?" She was surprised to hear Kumi Kumi's words.  She had also forgotten they were riding on a cart.  Interestingly enough, the vendor didn't hear her loud talking and he was seriously directing his two donkeys "I didn't even notice it".

 

"Call it a miracle", said Kumi Kumi I think we are already in Pole Pole.  Kumi Kumi narrated to her how they had come along and how he had concluded the vendor was a black marketer, a smuggler of a highest order.  After narrating the whole episode, Nevea said they were very lucky to come out of Heniland alive and they ought to praise God because of it.  They both kneeled and praised.

 

The people that lived in darkness

Has seen a great light

On those who dwelled in the land....

And shadow of death

A light had dawned

 

            Mathew 4:16         

 

After this song of praise, the two journalist fell silence with Kumi Kumi wondering what would be their fate when the vendor discover them out.  How would he re-act.... Kumi Kumi was totally lost.

 

The donkeys were running very fast, unlike many others Kumi Kumi had seen before.

 

Kumi Kumi never thought they could run this much.  Further more, these donkeys infront of them looked very thin and old when they first saw them at Pegari market later in the afternoon.  How they were managing the rough going was amazing.

 

It had become very very dark and insects had started flying swiftly on them.  Now, Kumi Kumi could see the donkeys has changed the course and were leading into a very rough caravan and into the forest.

 

This forest was grown with huge Cider trees and their smell covered the whole area.  It wasn't a bad smelling but it was too strong.  The stars have been over shadowed by trees and Kumi Kumi couldn't tell whether they were heading towards East, South, West or North.  It was only the lone rider who knew......

 

At one time, Kumi Kumi was tempted to shout at the man and ask him to where he was heading to but his inner soul said no and reason, one never trust a black marketer, he might be armed, always ready to kill whoever would dare to hold him, more dangerous during the night.

 

As they travelled, Kumi Kumi kept thinking what he could do after gaining his freedom, where he would start again as an active journalist.  He also wondered about Okello, Kate and whoever wanted to kill them at Pegari.  All these carried Kumi kumi thoughts to a far away land.  it was already very cold.

 

Kumi Kumi couldn't tell how long he stayed in this thinking nightmare for he only came into his sense when he heard the voices of people who stood near the cart talking.

 

            **************

 

"...........Yes! It's a man and a lady", a voice said.  "And breathing".  Kumi Kumi who was shaking due to both cold and fear couldn't say whose voice this was.  he listened more carefully.

 

"How be it?" another voice decried.  It was that of the vendor.  I didn't carry anybody anywhere all the way from Pegari to here... I swear!"

 

"Maybe you have started trading ghosts" said another voice  "There are here in your cart" A number of people laughed loudly all at once as they came nearer to the cart.  The vendor swore again.

 

By now both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were totally attuned and attentive.  They were still sitting still.

 

"Whoever you are", ordered a man with authority "stand up pronto before I ordered my men to cut you into pieces... I hate thieves!

 

"But we aren't thieves", Kumi Kumi protested as they stood up in hurry.  He told Nevea to jump out first with an in mind the vendor would be quickly to remember her at spot.  It worked.

 

Immediately they had jumped down the vendor cried out.  My Allah... It's Okello's children!  Good one, I saw them being shot down... cold blooded shooting nearly six hours ago... and now this.

 

By now, the moon had started clearing the sky.  Kumi Kumi couldn't tell what time it was but he presumed it was after 10.00 p.m.

 

It didn't take the vendor to narrate his story at Pegari and how his good dog - simba had been shot dead.  he was a good story teller and managed to convince his friends.

 

At long last, Kumi Kumi and Nevea were invited into a hurt which was a few yards away.  They followed a man and entered in.  It was warm inside the grass roofed hut, which was well thatched with reeds and lit bright with a camping Kerosine lamp.  A charcoal burner had been placed in the middle with less fire in it.

 

Kumi Kumi wondered if these men didn't mind if the hut would burn.  There wasn't any sort of chair inside and Kumi Kumi, together with Nevea had to sit on a mart which had been spread on the ground.  They cared nothing much.

 

Outside, the men, their number unknown continued telling their story about the new government in Heniland with the vendor leading.

 

From their talking, Kumi Kumi learned about their dirt deals with the CSA and how they were making alot of money through dubious selling of armours and weapons to the movement.  Their immediate fear was how they could get their money in debts to them by the dieying movement.  They were smugglers of the highest order.

 

The vendor narrated his story about the happening at Pegari in a very interesting manner, putting a joke here and an old saying there to make it even more interesting.

 

At times, the vendor's friends could laugh aloud, then the laughter could die and the silence, all listening to the vendor's story.

 

"I think I will have to visit a witch doctor" the vendor continued "my charms or rather my Iblis had become powerless" His friends fell into laughter.  The vendor was angered with their laughing.

 

"It's not a laughable matter", the vendor went on.  I nearly got shoot.  They killed my dog and Okello... and here you sit laughing eeeeh!"  Kumi Kumi was disturbed to hear this men believe in the super-natural powers of darkness.  He thought they would be kept here for a number of days and he would try and preach the word of God to them.

 

Outside, the men who cared less about the coldness of the night changed their talk and started talking about a world's famed terrorist, carlos the Jackal.

 

This terrorist took these men far and wide in the world of terrorism.  From the holding of Opec-Oil production ministers and many other terrorism-related killings in the middle east.

 

According to this talk, Carlos the jackal, their master was to fly into this place the following morning.  He would be here for a mission mostly to inspect the on going wars in many African countries and how he would be able to smuggle weapons inside these countries.  This was the way he made his dollars.

 

Kumi Kumi was surprised to hear this men talk and all the evil deeds they were involved into.  He was sure Nevea was thinking and wondering like he was.  The mentioning of the Carlos the Jackal's name would raise the hairs of any given journalist and it had done so to him.

 

Now, Kumi Kumi wondered how Carlos the Jackal looked like whether he was black or white, tall or short and whether his body was huge and strong built etc.  He wished if he or Nevea had a camera and would shoot a number of photos of this famed crook.

 

All these troubled Kumi Kumi's mind.  he felt being dizzy and rested his body against the wall and fell asleep.  He didn't know he was sleeping.  Not until a man's voice called out:  Okello's children, wake up!

 

It was already dawn.  It was 22 April 1994.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN PG 206-225

            The earlier morning bird could be heard calling at a far distance.  Very far away in the plains, both Kumi-kumi and Nevea stood outside the hut.  Far away in the eastern horizon, the sky looked red.

            “It’s going to be another hot day”, Nevea said to Kumi kumi.  He agreed with her and added: It’s yet another day God had provided to us… and we don’t know what it’s holding for us.

            “We need to pray”, Nevea said to Kumi kumi.  Her soul was full of sorrows and Kumi kumi couldn’t tell why she was in such fears.  They moved and kneeled down under a huge horn-desert rose tree and Nevea led in a song of praise adopted from the book of Ecclesiastics 1:20-30.  They both praised as it was a choir:

 

The range of the wicked man cannot justify him

For the weight of his range of His own down-fall

But the patient man will hold out till

The time comes

But his joy will break out in the end;

And will hide his words till the time comes

And stories of his discernment will be on many lips.

            They sung this song twice then they prayed God for patience and self-control.  Then they stood up.  Now, Nevea looked much more worried than before.  She was really troubled in mind.  Kumi kumi was becoming worried too because of fears registered on her face and the weakness in her voice.

            “Nevea ………”, Kumi kumi asked what is the matter with you … unwell or what?  Kumi kumi was lost in words, and didn’t know what else to ask. Instead of answering him, Nevea started sobbing and tears dropped from her sweepy looking eyes.  She remembered the words of their hosts during the night while Kumi kumi was sleeping against the wall and her heart broke down, and she fainted.

            If Kumi kumi couldn’t have standing next to her, Nevea could have fallen down with a thunderous.  Kumi kumi was quickly to get hold of her and seated her on the ground, against the huge tree.  He was shacking and thought Nevea was already suffering of Malaria bout.

            If only Kumi kumi knew what their time of being together was coming to an end … and they would be separated at all cost.

            After a short spell, Nevea’s being started returning and soon, she was herself.  She tried to stand up but Kumi kumi pressed her not to and to rest for a while.  She thought of disclosing the immediate news to Kumi kumi but decided not.  She didn’t want to break Kumi kumi’s heart.

            Then, they heard a man’s voice calling them.  It was the only man in this place.  The others had left earlier, more earlier before dawn, on the vendor’s cart.  Where they had gone, Nevea couldn’t tell but they had left in great hurry.  The man called out again.  Okello’s children, its time for taking tea!

            Within twenty minutes, they all heard it.  The sound of an on coming Aeroplane, Nevea looked at Kumi kumi again and as she did so, the mug came off her hand and dropped down spraying her face and wearing with the tea.  She stood up and shook the dress and the tea droplets fell down.  She stood up and shook the dress and the tea droplets fell down.  She started sobbing again.  Immediately, Kumi kumi placed the mug down, stood up and got hold of Nevea’s right hand.  He feared she would faint again and probably fall down.

            Nevea pressed into Kumi kumi’s hand much more firmly but Kumi kumi wasn’t interested with the warmth on her hand.  He had become more concerned with her health.  He was getting scared she would get worse while they were in the wilderness.

            Hardly did Kumi kumi know how much Nevea was scared of his own fate.  The Aeroplane’s noise was now not only nearer but was overhead.  Kumi kumi was willing to see it landing but he couldn’t dare leave Nevea alone. “She might fall down and hurt herself” Kumi kumi reasoned.

            In the next two minutes, the Aeroplane landed on the flat ground.  It was being piloted by a bush pilot who could move a five to eight seater even within the trees.

            “Carlos the Jackal had arrived”, announced the man standing by the hut’s door.  “Come out and we meet him.  Kumi kumi tried to free his hand from Nevea’s but her hands grip was tighter.  Nevea knew what she was doing.  She was trying to save Kumi kumi’s life which was nearer to its end.

            “No……!” Nevea shouted to Kumi kumi, still sobbing.  The man at the door had moved outside and was just waiting for the two journalists to come out.  Three men had alighted from the Aeroplane and were now standing only a few yards from the hut.  Waiting!!

            Kumi kumi struggled again with Nevea’s hand but no way.  It couldn’t be moved.  “Okello then,” he told Nevea.  “Let’s walk out” Nevea started leading the way out.  It was only a few steps to walk and a few minutes latter, they had come out of the hut.

            The very first man their eyes met was Kate. He held a short gun in his right hand which was aimed at the very first person to get out of the hut.  In his mind, Kate had thought Kumi kumi would be the first person to come out.  He had nearly pressed on the trigger but had held the firing when he saw Nevea’s face first.  He was now aiming at Kumi kumi’s left side and immediately the chance had come ….

            The sight of Kate’s short gun brought the two to a standing still and Kate didn’t have much time to waste.  He pressed the tiger and two bullets landed on Kumi kumi’s left shoulder breaking the whole bone.  Nevea let her hand go and Kumi kumi fell down, crying in great pain.  Like a flash, Nevea knelt down at Kumi kumi’s and told him.  “I have just saved your life ….” Kumi kumi didn’t answer her and held to his bleeding shoulder.  Great pain had gripped his whole body.

            Nevea continued talking: you once dried up my blood with the sleeve of your shirt, today, I am going to do more … I will dry yours with this, Nevea removed a cooper shining ring from her pocket and hurriedly put it into Kumi kumi’s second last finger of the paining hand announced: “It’s for our wedding, of our marriage in the wildness of Pole Pole.  May the almighty God help you”.

            Upon saying these words two men came and got hold of Nevea.  One on either side and then lifted her up forcefully.  As they did so, Nevea looked at Kumi kumi and said: “I am coming soon, very soon for you! And she was led away towards ….

            One of the men mocked her saying: For your bones only.  Nevea was forced into the Aeroplanes which were marked on its side: AFRICAN – 2 MEDICS REG. NO. SY7.  Kate was already.  He thought he had won the battle ….?

            From where she had sat, Nevea saw the man who had given them tea in the morning rushing towards the Aeroplane, and on his back, he carried a heavy ransack full of thing.  He came on and boarded into the plane.  The pilot who knew how to manage a plane switched on the engine and the aircraft started rising up, unlike many others Nevea had seen before which could run at the airstrip before rising up.  This pilot was really a magician at his work.

            Kate and friends looked happy but not because of the way he was switching this button and that but because of a well done job.  Now, he had Nevea with him and Kumi kumi had been left all alone in the vast jungle to die while his flesh would be eaten by the birds of the Pole-Pole plains.

            The Aeroplane was now air borne and was moving Eastern horizon Nevea was still crying and she kept drying his tears with the back of her hands.

            Then, very soon, while still watching through the window, she saw him … the man of the words: THE MAN OF THE CHRISTIANS’ GOD.  He was moving towards Kumi kumi.  He was still armed and walked majestically.

            Upon seeing this man, Nevea’s heart thumped with joyfulness.  God had provided a helper immediately and the scripture had been proofed true … and God’s man wouldn’t be feed upon the beasts.  Then, the man seemed to have heard the noises being made b the Aeroplane as he rose up his eyes, covered them with his right hand and looked directly towards the aircraft.

            Now, Nevea’s tears stopped dropping and thanked God for the changing matters.  To be truthful, she held an agep love towards Kumi kumi.  To her, he was more than a brother though she didn’t have one.  She thought like waving the man under but something in her soul, a kind of fear told her not to.  How happy she had become …! The Aeroplane was moving faster.  The man, still standing near Kumi-kumi kept looking at the Aeroplane which was now a few miles away from them. Nevea couldn’t see the man properly as the distance between them grew far and wide.

            Then, from nowhere, the Aeroplane started developing a mechanical problem.  It was a serious trouble that caused an explosion in the engine and the Aeroplane started burning.   

            Then, after seeing the happening, the man turned towards to Kumi kumi who was by now grinning in great pain and said: “man of the Christians’ God, the aeroplane has burnt down” and immediately, he started nursing at Kumi kumi’s broken shoulder.  But he found he couldn’t go on helping as Kumi kumi was feeling too much pain whenever he touches the wound.

            To stop Kumi kumi’s hand from falling or moving off-sides, the Christian Salvation Arm Militia man tied it firmly with his belt which he tied across Kumi kumi’s stomach rounding it twice.

            Kumi kumi was holding it strongly like a man. And he was!!

            “Man of the Christians’ God,” the militia man, his voice full of kindness as if he was feeling the amount of pain with Kumi kumi “I am sorry to have come late.  I had it from Pegari Kate could come to kill you this morning I have been coming during the whole night to come and help you.  You see … I like you … you and your God are my great friends” Kumi kumi tried to smile in between the pain and what this militia man had said.  He wanted the man to know he was taking him more serous. And he was.  The man returned the smile with one and added: “Just wait me here for a while then I would come and take you home”.  The man tired because of long walking started moving towards the deserted hut and started looking at the things the men had left behind.  They weren’t many and less there was were mostly bottles of both wine and spirit. 

            The charcoal burner was still burning with fire in it.  The tea pot was still boiling and had some tea.  This, the militia man poured into two mugs and placed them on the mart.  He continued looking at other things.

            On the ground, behind the door, he found a mobile telephone which was been placed on a wooden box.  He picked it and tried it.  He found it in working condition “I will take this one  with me”.  He talked to him-self.  He placed it down next to the tea mugs.  He then over turned the box and to his amusement, he found to major items. One: money.  Lot of different currency notes ranging from US Dollars, Sterling Pounds, Kenya money, Heniland currency e.t.c. All this were packed into plastic bags, he vowed to take the loot.

            Item two.  It was a huge file full of papers.  He looked the cover of this file and saw it was strong and gold coated.  He looked at the marketing on it was strong and gold coated.  He looked at the marking on it and read the following: THE LEADERSHIP OF OUR FATHERS’ SECT …. 1796 TO 1994 – A.  THE ONLY DOCUMENTED FILE: SECRETS OF THE ORDER – B. PHOTOGRAPHS E.T.C.

            Although the militia man wasn’t highly educated, the world “secrets” rang bells in his head.  He wondered what documents this file could be carrying.  With the file still in his hands, the man rushed out running towards Kumi kumi.  The fire shone in the sun.

            “Man of the Christians’ God”, he called out.  Look at this one …

            “It must be interesting”.  The man came and stood next to Kumi kumi to read.  Kumi kumi looked at the file’s cover and slowly read the words.  He had already started shacking with interest.  “Turn to page one”.  He ordered the militia man.  He did as he had been told to.

            Kumi kumi looked at the writing.  The pains on his shoulder seemed to have had stopped. He stretched his hand and turned to the next pages.  He had started sweating.  He now knew what he was looking at … The Our Fathers’ Sect.  manifests … complete …. Deatailed doxology … domination … constitution … detailed divination …. doctrinal DOSSIER.  He was surprised and couldn’t believe, his own eyes.  Kumi kumi thought he was viewing at one of James Bond’s 007 about five minutes, he said to the militia man: we do better and start going.  Immediately, he stood up.  He had forgotten the pains he had gone through for a long time.  Now, he was holding the while world, future, fate of Heniland.

            “Not yet” said the CSA turned Kumi kumi’s redeemer man.  Hold this by your arm-pit.  I will rush into the hut for something else.  And the man started running.  Kumi kumi held the big file in his arm-pit firmly and wasn’t ready to let it go.  How, when the biggest story of the years was in his own right hand …

            The militia man was very quickly inside the hut.  He pocketed all the dollars in all his pockets.  He knew U.S.A. dollars were more valued in the money market than the rest, so he pocketed the whole loot.  He also found some brandy-hot drinks and thought … it’s good for the man of the … wound.  Very nice to prevent germs.  In hurry, he collected his rifle, hanged on his right hand shoulder, picked the mobile telephone set and the two bottles of hot drinks and kicked off the mugful of tea, knocked off the charcoal burner and walked out.

            “Now” he called out.  “Get set, we go! My donkeys aren’t far away, just an half mile from here.  Kumi kumi dared and started walking.  He knew and understood all to well.  That Pegari wasn’t nearer and the journey wasn’t a short one but he was determined making it.

            They had walked for about one hundred yards when Kumi kumi saw the mobile telephone set in the man’s left hand.  He was amused and asked the man to it’s working. The man said it.

            Kumi kumi requested the man to let him rest for a while and they would call-out for help. “That is my there are this king of wireless telephone” Kumi kumi told him.

            The CSA man didn’t object to his request.  They sat down on the ground Kumi kumi picked up the head phone, placed it against his right ear. It had the dial tone.

            Still holding it, Kumi kumi directed the man on to which number to make.  The man started pressing one number at a time as they came out of Kumi kumi’s mouth.  He was doing it like a person who was learning to type for the first day.  The number rang engaged.  They tried again and again.  On the third trial, they managed to get through.

            Kumi kumi talked weaken to the man on the other end and described his problem slowly.  The person he was speaking to understand the promised to send an African medical research foundation team to uplift him.

            “Just stay where you are!” said the man. “Over the clear”.  Kumi kumi said thank you; and switched off, and made another call.  This time to PAPS offices and informed the Bureau-in-chief about his fate and that of Nevea.

            “Now, he told the Militia man.  The help is on the way.. God is great!” immediately, Kumi kumi’s world overturned on to him and he blackened out.  He had lost too much blood and much more, a lot of blood was still oozing out of the wound.

            He had lost his sense but still held on to the Our Fathers’ Sect. dossier.  The Militia man tried his best and dragged Kumi kumi under a tree, so to keep him out of the morning sun.  He then opened one of the hot drink bottles and poured some of the brandy on Kumi kumi’s injured shoulder.

            Kumi kumi wailed due to the pains caused by the drink as it cult into flesh injuries.  It was about 9.30 a.m. half an hour later, two lighter Aeroplanes came about in search of Kumi kumi and others.  They flew over into the jungle and relocated the smoke billowing up high from the burning but and the next minute, they started landing.

            From one of the Aeroplane came out a doctor and a nurse and another man.  From the other, three journalists came out, their cameras already in their hands ready to shoot photographs.

            “Ready we go”, the militia man told Kumi kumi “they are already here” then, the man waved to the new arrival who came towards them under the tree, with the journalists taking photographs as they ran on.

             The AMREF doctor, helped by the nurse and the attendant untied the belt off from Kumi kumi’s weak body and tore off the Buggy T-shirt he was wearing.  He started examining the injured shoulder.

            After one minute he lifted his eyes and announced out of danger.  Broken bone.  Bullets passed through!

            Kumi kumi, still holding the dossier under his right arm-pit was lifted and taken into the medics Aeroplane.

            “Where are the others?” asked the nurse.  A smile in her lips

            “There is no time to waste here.” The militia man looked at her for a while and said: “You fly on towards the eastern horizon and find a burning Aeroplane ….”.  He then tuned and started walking away towards the place and he tied his donkeys.  And they weren’t his …. A journalist took three quick photos of the man as he walked away.

            Within a few minutes the two flying doctors aeroplane were air borne heading towards the eastern horizon, their pilots looking for the burning Aeroplane.  At about 10.20 a.m., the pilots located the remains of the aircraft.

                        *******************************

            It was a bit difficult landing in the location but after trying their best, the pilots managed it.  Everybody except Kumi kumi rushed out and started running towards the still on burning machine … since the Aeroplane body had already burnt down.

            As they ran on, the smell of the burning human flesh filled into their breathing system.  It was a smell, more strong than that of roasting beef or mutton.  It was the attendant who reached at the scene first.  He couldn’t believe what his eyes saw.  Several human being bodies completely burnt.

            The others arrived and they too couldn’t believe the Aeroplane’s disaster.

            “I am sorry we are late” said the doctor.  “Very sorrowful we couldn’t help” Now, they started walking around but couldn’t find any surviving soul.  The journalists took photos and notes on the scene.  They counted five dead.  Then they walked back towards the Aeroplane, in readiness to leave.

            The journalists entered into the plane and it started raising up.  The doctor and his team entered into the other one but were in for a surprise.  They found a lady, wearing a Bui Bui sitting down in one of front seat, just next to sleepy  Kumi kumi.  The lady was holding her leg up.  The doctor stood in the Aeroplane and asked:

“whoever you are …….!”

            “I am the Lone survivor from that tragedy” said the lady.  “Only having a detachment between my knee and thigh” a look at the lady told him she was in a grip of great pain.  He ordered the nurse to attend her together with the attendant.  The doctor who was also the pilot moved on forward to his seat.  The next minute, he had started the engine.  As the Aeroplane started raising up, he looked at the watch on his left arm.  It read: 10.35 a.m.

            “I would make it to Matero Airport at 11.25 a.m.” He said to himself.  The aircraft over flew the surrounding areas for a second then it followed the other one.

            Matero city sounded to be nearer yet, it was too far.

                        *************************

            The CSA Militia man untied the vendor from the tree and ordered him to start riding on the donkey …” or I will shoot you”.  The vendor remembered how the Militia man had way raid him ten hours ago and held up, how he was wiped and kicked, how he was ordered into the cart and tied against one  of boxes he was taking to Pegari and with the Militia man commanding the donkeys all the way back to his jungle.

            He thought it was not to play about with his dangerous man.  Immediately, he jumped upon one of the donkeys whipped it thrice and the animal started running on …

            Sitting in the cart, the Militia man continued sipping the brandy directly from the round bottle, and after each an every sip, he could say in his inner soul”.  “I arrived at the jungles of Pole Pole a poor man! Now I am a millionaire.  Maybe its because I have saved the man of the Christian … and in return, his God has decided to reward me.  This God is really another one!!  

            And the journey continued.  Pegari was not that much nearer.  It was many hours ahead of the two men and two donkeys.

 

 

CHAPTER NINETEEN

MATERO AIRPORT. Time 11.30 a.m. ……

            The first flying doctors Aeroplane had been cleared to land.  It came down slowly and landed on the tarmacked run-way, where in it taxied towards the Hangar.  Already, two St. John’s Ambulances had been parked at a short distance from the hanger in waiting.

            The Aeroplane came to a halt and its door opened.  The three journalists came down the rungs (ladder) and halted near the Ambulance.  Their cameras ready.  One of them could be seen speaking with the attendants.  What they were saying no one could tell.

            Then within the next five minutes, the other Aeroplane came about loopingly.  It had, too been around landing from the control tower.  It over flew the Aeroplane once, then slowed down and it started landing.  It did like the first one and stopped.  The door opened and standing by the ladder, the nurse waved at the Ambulances’ attendants.

            Immediately, they rushed towards the Aeroplane, carrying three stretchers with them.

            By the time they arrived at the Aeroplane, the nurse and the attendant had brought Kumi kumi down. He still held the our fathers’ Sect Dossier still firmly under the arm pit.  He was put on the stretcher and was taken into one of the Ambulance.

            All these time, the journalists who were not aware of any other survivor had been taking photographs.  Then they saw her …. Nevea!

            “My …” shouted one of the journalists.  “And Nevea too.  The other two laughed as they took more photographs.

            The doctor, still holding Nevea firmly by her waist while Nevea, trying her best, stepped down one step at a time with only one leg came down and Nevea was placed into the other Ambulance.  The three journalists got into the Ambulances and as if the drivers were to contact, they started the engines and drove off in high speed towards Heniland National Hospital which is ten miles out of the Airport.

            Workers at the Airport were left behind asking among themselves: and who were those V.I.Ps.

                        ***************************

            Twenty minutes later, the St. John’s Ambulances approached the gates of the hospital and came to the doors of the casualty department.  Already, the place had been filled by members of press corps, both local and international, all willing to have a look at their two colleagues.

            As the two journalists were being brought out of the vans, all those standing by, led by the PAPS Bureau-in-chief sang a song of praise.  They did it like a well trained choir:

            How may loved your moments of glad grace

            And loved your beauty with love, false or true x2

           

            But one man the pilgrim        

            Soul in you and loved

            The sorrows of your changing face x2

 

                                                                                                            W.B. Yeats

            As the attendants came and passed by, almost every journalist placed a flower on either Kumi kumi or Nevea with beautiful cards reading: Wishing you a quick recovery.  Happy to see you again! e.t.c. and even as they did so, they all wondered what kind of a file Kumi kumi was holding on his arm pit.

            Before admission, the PAPS Bureau-in-Chief took the Dossier from Kumi kumi and walked to the journalists and held a very short meeting with them.

            Holding the file in his hands, he told them: Here is the work of brother Kumi kumi and partly sister Nevea’s.  They have gone through hell here on Earth but in the end, they have saved this country and the whole world from the barbaric designs of Satanism … The ….

            …… our Fathers’ Sect was just a chapter of a well arranged occultism movement, or rather secret society with wings within every major city in the world …. The rest will be wired and reprinted from my office.  It’s a big catch really.  Thus said, the journalists hurriedly moved from the hospital, rushing back to their office to file the major story not only of the day but of the years to come.

            At the mid-day, the national radio reported about Kumi kumi and Nevea’s dramatic returning at the country.  It was announced that the two daring journalists had been admitted at the National Hospital where they were recovering.

            The two, added the broadcaster, are out of danger but they will have to remain at the hospitals for someday … due to surgical operation already undertaken.

            The news of the journalists arrival was a national news item with everybody everywhere any place become the talk of the day.

            Though unknowing the words of Kumi kumi and Nevea during their morning .. but the patient man will hold out till the time comes, and the stories of his … will be among many lips… had become true.  Many people in a country yet to be settled of the immediate overthrowing of the government were talking about Kumi kumi.

            Not to be left alone in the hottest issue, the new leader, Omarah Bin Kassim sent a message, wishing the two a quick recovery.  He had said about Kumi kumi.  I know him, had met him and he is all but an active journalist, a Christian Activities’ and an intellectual among many.  My government will pay for the two journalist’s hospital bill.  Many more messagers were sent by others.

            Kumi kumi remained in the hospital for two weeks while Nevea was in for only five days.  She wasn’t very bad.  While being there, they received many visitors.  In the second day after their arrival from Pole pole, every newspaper in Heniland carried banner stories and front photographs of the two with every international correspondents having wired news back to their countries. Kumi kumi and Nevea had become news makers more than the new leaders.  They had scored a goal in their public life.  Now it was for their fellow Christians to prove their well being and to act actively.  And they did it.

            Kumi kumi was to find himself into a surprise when, during his third day found a ring in one of his fingers.  He wondered who had put it in there.  His mind were becoming active once again but was totally lost about this ring.

            That afternoon, he received his first visitors.  Two of them.  One was his aged grandmother who though happy to see her grandson cursed even more about Kumi kumi’s failure to getting married.

            “Mama Mzee”, said Kumi kumi, smiling a little, I am thinking about it.  Very soon .. The old darling wasn’t amused with this talk and asked Kumi kumi to act and to stop baby talking.

            The next to come in was the CSA Militia man.  He came in laughing and wore a smart clean, new blue jeans suit.  He approached Kumi kumi and said: “Brother Kumi kumi, happy to see you again.  I am now saved and you God is my God.”

            Kumi kumi was pleased to hear this and asked the man how and when he become saved.  I know you would ask me that” replied the man.  But you are still very weak and the time is very short for a long story but the water at river Muteithia was very cold.  The man smiled for a while then he continued.  I left Pole Pole being a very rich man …. A lot of money that I found in that hut and the man they called pastor told me to return everything I had ever stolen to its owner.  It is not difficult to know the real owner of that money … tell me.”

            Kumi kumi looked at the man for one whole minute, trying to gauge his answer to the question.  It was very difficult question.  At long last he asked the Militia man: The truth about this money is … the owners got it through selling weapons which in return had been used to kill our people. It’s therefore BLOOD MONEY.

            Secondly, you doesn’t know to whom to return it to.  If I were you, I could donate the money to people who had lost their beloved members of the bereaved ones.”

            “I have already done so” said the man and many people are thinking I am the greatest fool of all fouls.”

            “You have done the wise thing” Kumi kumi said: As a Christian you must stand on your truth and not what people would say.”

            “That’s very good brother Kumi kumi” the man said feeling very much encouraged.  They gave me a new name at the river I am new brother Augastine Mali…ya…Mungu” Kumi kumi was becming pleased with the talk.  He was happy to hear people were now getting baptized and saved.  This is why many had died, imprisoned and lamed for.  How many people are coming at the river? Kumi kumi asked mali yam UNGU in great interest.

            “Many” the man smiled for the first time since he had come.  And they are getting healed … kind of miracle … people getting cured without taking dawa…”

            “It’s because of repentance of …” but before Kumi kumi finished the sentence, a nurse entered and announced the visitors’ time is over.  Augostino said goodbye, promising to return.  After the man had gone, Kumi kumi now happy that God had planted himself into Heniland, he closed his eyes and praised the Lord in a hymn he had sang before many time …

            The day, Yahweh will start his threshing.

            From the course of river, to the wadi of Egypt

            And you will be gathered one by one sons of Israel

            That day, the great trumpet will be sounded

            And those lost in the land of Assyria will come

            Those in exile to the land of Egypt

            And will worship Yahweh

            On the holy mountain

                                                                                                Jerusalem Bible – Isaiah 27:12-13

 

Then Kumi kumi fell asleep, due to the soothing.  Before falling he had compared the happening at Heniland and thought prophet Isaiah was compiling the Oracle for Heniland.       

                                                ***************************

            Seven days later Nevea visited Kumi kumi.  This time, she looked thin and her face covered with worries.  She was limping a little and wore slippers, and a nice looking dress of an old fashion.

            She carried a bundle of yellow roses in one hand and a white hand bag hanging on one shoulder.  She looked serious of something thought she had smiled to Kumi kumi.

            Kumi kumi smiled back to her.  After greetings, Nevea sat on the end of the bed and they started talking. 

            It was a talk on various issues, on Christian political matter, how the new leaders were working hard to bring reforms and how the leaders of the few Christian fellowships had formed as united fellowship and had appointed Kumi kumi as its chairman.

            “And what are you calling it …..? Kumi kumi asked.  He was happy his dream of an united force had been fulfilled.

            “The Church Alliance of Heniland”, Nevea said.  They were waiting for you to come out before the drawing its constitution.  He told her he wasn’t feeling much pain on his shoulder and by the time Nevea had decided to go, they had talked about the ring in Kumi kumi’s finger.

            Kumi kumi had termed the marriage in the wildness unproper and had agreed he’s to marry Nevea at a later date soon.

            They had agreed on the date and where their wedding would take place.  It would be a secret affair to the public.

                        ***************

Kumi kumi had another six days of mediating with God and had his spiritual belief up lifted. He had also received many visitors who included a number of the Church leaders.  He was well up-dated with the happening outside the hospital and had learned that his struggle, the struggle of all people of Heniland wasn’t for nothing. It had bore fruits.

            Sitting on his side-bed, Kumi kumi gave thanks to God because

                       

 

 

 

 

WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE

 

BY

 

SIMON KAHOKO MUREU

FICTION NOVEL

 

ENTRY:                                            BOOK MSS.

BOOKS TITLE:                               “WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE”.

AUTHOR:                                         SIMON KAHOKO MUREU

 

EDUCATION BACKGROUND

(A)       STANDARD SEVEN (STD 7)

            DIPLOAM                 -           JOURNALISM

            CERTIFICATE          -           WRITING

            CERTIFICATE          -           MANAGING THE PUBLISHING BUSINESS.

 

FIELD AUTHORITY:

  • MANY PUBLISHED ARTICLES AND SHORT STORIES – IN KENYA, SOUTH AFRICA AND U.S.A.
  • CONTRIBUTIONS TO WRITERS TRAINING JOURNALS AND ADDRESSING AT WRITERS WORKSHOPS.ONE AT DAYSTAR UNIVERSITY.
  • MEMBER – INTERNATIONAL CHRISTIAN WRITERS – I.C.W.

(C 1) CHRISTIAN WRITERS GROUP INTERNATIONAL – C.W.G.L.

(C2) AFRICAN CHRITIAN WRITERS ASSOCIATION – A.C.W.A.

 

 

 

CHAPTER ONE

      “They are going to kill us if that door ever gives in” whispered Nevea but even before Kumi – kumi could answer her he saw the door falling inwards.

      Immediately, Kumi-kumi moved fast and hurriedly hurled himself under the bed.  Likewise, Nevea rushed with a cat-like, Nevea rushed with a cat-like speed and hurled herself under a black round coffee table.  The two remained still and under … unmoved.

      Then, very soon, a voice called out, “Kumi-kumi come out here you unreligious man you are going to face it today” Kumi-kumi didn’t come out.

      “He must be in here” said a heavy voice, I saw him only a few minutes ago.”

      “Kumi-kumi” called out a difference voice “come out here you traitor” but Kumi-kumi wasn’t ready to come out of the bedroom.  Like Kumi-kumi, Nevea was also partly the cause of this problem unknowingly, but still, it happened growing its roots, against these two.

      Kumi-kumi first met Nevea at a Christian Writers Workshop, which was being held at Noels college of Applied Arts.  She was slim and a very tall lady.

      This day, Nevea wore a green dress white dotted and on her feet wore a black high heeled shoes.  On her head, a yellow ribbon was pinned on the nicely done hair.  She also wore cooper-shining earrings, which were firmly pinned on her small ears.

      On her left hand shoulder hanged a big leather handbag that though black in colour shone even brighter.

      Nevea was a slow talker, and highly educated going by her country’s standard, she held a very strong diploma in modern journalism.  Kumi-kumi held one too and much more!

      The workshop took three days and during its first two days, Kumi-kumi was among the leading facilitators.  On the third day his speech was some how political.  Not that he was a politician.  No! Kumi-kumi held no interest in it but as a well trained journalist he held a strong belief that of being a society’s watch dog.

      Kumi-Kumi addressed his fellow men and ladies of the press to press much more harder the preaching of the Gospel according to Jesus Christ both in the pulpit and media.

      “It’s our Nation’s constitution which enshrines the freedom of worship” said Kumi-kumi amid thunderous and clapping of the hands from all the journalists in attendance.”And we are not ready to give in to both frustration and oppression.”

      Quoting from Acts 17:13, he requested all of them to preach the true gospel, love and justice … to all manking.

      “The believers in Berea”, added Kumi-kumi “learned more about the Christian faith and so must you do”.  At times, as he talked he could see Nevea looking direct into his eyes which were full of wondering.  She could also cough now and then as she sat firmly on one of the last pews.

      “Never give in to the world’s dictators” Kumi-Kumi concluded his speech.  By then a kind of a friendship had developed between him and Nevea mostly because they hailed from the same region and their youth being another factor.

      That same evening, the writer’s workshop came to an end.  The following morning, both Kumi-kumi and Nevea travelled to Mutero, the biggest state capital city oh their way home.  In here, the two decided to refresh themselves with a cup of tea and headed towards the Mihumo Hotel.

      They were about to enter into the hotel when a man approached them.  He was well built, strong and tall … near six feet and wore a navy blue military uniform, On his left shoulder hanged an AK-47 rifle.  It looked much heavier for the man in the hot biting sun.  It was a very hot afternoon and the sky clearly blue.

      The man came and stood near them and they were about to by-pass him when all at a sudden, he spoke to Nevea.

“Hey woman”, he greeted Nevea politely.

“Hey officer”, she replied in a pleasant mood, a smile in her lips.

“Want to have a word with you woman”.  The man requested. “Please” he added.

“Speak it out” Nevea agreed.  Although she didn’t know this man, here was no way she could have turned him down.  This would be against her journalism belief.

      “It’s very simple”, said the man. “Just keep away from this man” and pointed a finger towards Kumi-kumi.

      “But why?” Nevea tended to ask but the man had already started moving hurriedly walking towards the same direction she had earlier on come from, leaving both Kumi-kumi and Nevea pensile as they walked on slowly towards the hotel.  She looked both surprised and bothered.

      As the man walked on, he hardly know that, Kumi-kumi, now thin, short, about five feet and six inches, small nose and kitten looking eyes, having long billy goatie – beards, short thin arms, white cream teeth and this day wearing white dotted T-shirt, blue imported jeans and tennis shoe would one day be heard through out Heniland and beyond.

      Mihumo hotel was now very near and they moved on, they looked surprised Kumi-kumi know all too well they should be heading into danger but he hardly know what was in the store for them, and how it would come.

      Unknowingly, Kumi-kumi and Nevea was people in struggle and it had started. 

      They slowly entered into the hotel.  They looked worried.  The sight of the armed man, policemen had aroused fears in them.  Kumi-kumi, who is only thirty-seven years, would face the work of hatred!

 

 

CHAPTER TWO

Makoro region isn’t just a vast part of Heniland.  It has its difference with the other regions

which makes up this country.

            Unlike Muoroto, pengoni and thirui-ini regions all large parts of Heniland, Makoro is the richest and most developing mostly in the recent times.  With its oil, gold and diamond and other minerals yet to be corrupted together with its rich farming along the biggest river Muteithia where crops like corn, yams, wheat and dates do well, this region stands firm on its affairs.  Due to the topical rains, makoro boasts of its huge and tallest trees world wide.

            It’s because of all this production, the people’s republic Heniland government had in the past decided not to allow anybody from any end of the earth to come and teach any religion in the whole country.  Not that the populace isn’t religious it’s and its most known relition is “Our Fathers” a cult which goes back to the historical days and traditions of the people’s fore-fathers.

            Although Heniland is well developed and it’s people’s republic Heniland government had in the past decided not to allow anybody from any end of the earth to come and teach any religion in the whole country.  Not that the populance isn’t religious it’s and its most known relition is “Our Fathers” a cult which goes back to the historical days and traditions of the people’s fore-fathers.

            Although Heniland is well developed and its people getting almost everything one may need, the government is not yet ready to allow the growth of the Christianity faith in the country.  But the faith is now rooting and many people had been converted into it.

            With its well educated people, Makoro region, in the past few years had seen the coming of this new faith and it’s in the country’s leadership black-list as the trouble shooting area.

            One interesting thing about the leaders in Heniland is that, they all believe in witchcraft, a major teaching of OUR FATHERS all held fears that, if the Christianity is left free, it would very likely over-take OUR FATHERS and in the long last, rule the country.

            Now, the strong minded, the well educated people are not giving into them, the freedom of worship comes from God and are now holding prayer meeting openly unlike in the past when Christianity used to be an under-ground movement.

            Not withstanding, pengoni region is also having its own problem as Islamic people are fighting for their freedom of worshiping too.

            Sometimes, many faithful has been arrested, tortured and detained b the orders of the regional chairman, a very powerful government officer who could even sign for one’s death in a flush of the pen.  At times, people tended to think that a regional chairman was more powerful than the country’s president.  Very likely, this thought is more truthful so because he could use all the government’s machineries while dealing with the “Bad Elements” people like Kumi-kumi, Nevea and the rest who are out to deal a blow to the government of the day.  Presently, the mostly feared regional chairman of all is Kate, of Makoro … with its seat of authority being based at Matero.  It’s in here where he had been monitoring each an every word being spoken at Noel’s college of Applied Arts and if anything is to go by, he wasn’t amused by Kumi-kumi’s last words “NEVEA GIVE IN TO THE WORLD’S DICTATORS”. And he, Kate was vowed to deal with Kumi kumi at all cost.

            Kate sat on a highly placed chair behind a large office desk.  The regional chairman could always sit on this brown leather covered chair whenever he was to execute an important order.

            This late hot afternoon, he was about to do it again.  Again as he had done it before many times.

            In front of him stood three men members of the National Security Force.  They wore jungle uniforms and black military boots.  On their heads, they displayed green barrets.  They looked both worn and tired most because of standing up for a long time.  They kept wondering what their master had in mind.  They stood and waited.  “Its only for a while” they thought and reasoned “before the order is given out.” But the highly awaited order wasn’t yet coming.

            Kate wasn’t in hurry and took his time.  He continued sitting in his authority chair, looking on papers in front of him.  At times, he could tap them with a blue bick pen he had been holding between his fingers for long.  At the other times, he could put the pen in his small mouth and rolled against his teeth.  This conflict between the teeth and pen could make a kind of noise.

            Very likely, he had forgotten the three men infront of him.  “Why is he taking this much long? The man kept wondering but Kate wasn’t moved about them; and continued rolling his pen against the teeth.  At long last, he became tired of his pen and teeth game, turned and faced the white washed wall. He looked already at the president’s photograph which hanged high above; he continued looking at it for a while, for about four minutes as if praying. He then turned and looked at the men still standing infront of him, waiting for his order.

            This moment, the man could see and tell that Kate looked surprised and much older than his age; and they could see his face being covered with sweetness.  What ever was to come, none of the three could tell but it was there on the way.

            At long last, Kate coughed twice, dried the dripping sweetness from his face with the back of his left hand, and coughed again, the third time within a minute and yes! Then he spoke, his words full of authority. His words were simple and clean “GO BRING KUMI KUMI DEAD OR ALIVE” Then, he, Kate, the Makoro Regional Chairman, place his pen on the heap of papers and dropped back into his chair.  He had done it again again as he had done it before.

            The three men had nothing else to wait for. They saluted their Regional Chairman and hurriedly marched out.

            Outside, in the building’s pavements the sounds made by their walking movement could be heard afar.  These men knew very well. What an order from their Boss meant.  It’s a well done job or a month’s pay cut and if one was unlucky, one’s sacking would be called for.  To them, there was a need to move fast.  Neither Kumi-kumi nor Nevea knew that the first phase in operation GO BRING KUMI KUMI DEAD OR ALIVE had been moped this day, 12th July 1993, later in the afternoon, which happened to be the very same day the two left Noel’s College of Applied Arts.  Time: late in the afternoon.

 

 

CHAPTER THREE

            The three men sat and talked as they drunk wine.  Each one of them held a wine glass in the left hand.  On a small round coffee table a large green bottle of Red Wine was well placed Cornelia Vine Yards – 1990; product of Kenya.  It had been imported from the same country and it was half full.

            From time to time, one of the men would look at the valley beyond the eastern horizon, as he looked on through the glass window another one who was a bit stout kept his eyes direct towards the main door.

            At this time of the year, Mihumo Hotel would be full of people, both locals and tourists.  Although Heniland was a country hardly known in the face of the world’s map, its main attraction sites had become well known and or with Mihumo Hotel being either the first or last destination among many people.

            It was therefore very hard to know who is who and what his or her motives could be.  The hotel’s main grotto was full packed with people and none took interest of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea as they walked in, (and) moved and sat at the main court.  But (only a part from the others, the three men had seen them.  The one who was looking through the door saw time as their images were being reflected on his eyes by the glass window while the stout one was about to turn his eyes aside when he saw Kumi-kumi mingling with people as he fought for a way through, followed by Nevea.

            The three men walked out hurriedly leaving the wine bottle still half, to them, there was still time to act, even days as they weren’t given a dead-line in the order to be carried out.

            “Do you know that man?” Kumi- Kumi asked Nevea as regarding to the man who had confronted them outside a few minutes ago.  A waiter delivered their tea and moved away, slowly as he had come.

            “Never seen him anywhere” Nevea replied.  Fear already registering on her baby like face.  They sipped their hot tea and ate the queen cakes and kept talking on something, a matter no one could ell.

            Later on, the two stood up and walked out.  The sun was now even hotter and was beating them badly. They walked on towards the city’s bus station.  It was Nevea’s route bus which came first and she boarded.  In the next three minutes, the bus was full of commuters and moved and drove away.  As it moved away Kumi-kumi could see Nevea waving her right through the window.  He too waved her.

            Kumi-kumi waited for the bus for over thirty minutes and finally, when it arrived, it was already half full and after only seven minutes; the driver engaged the waited gear and the bus moved on.

            As the bus moved on, Kumi – kumi, now very tired, kept wondering about the very same man he and Nevea had encountered back in town, and why he had warned Nevea to keep away from him.  The more Kumi-kumi thought about the man, the more bother some he became.

            Kumi-kumi, a very active journalist arrived back home late, about six in the evening.  Already, the sun had sunk in the other side of the mountains for the night’s nup. “Maybe I also need a nup” thought Kumi-kumi as watched at the last of sun’s ray fading.

            ”Yes” he agreed with his own though. “But only after taking a heavy dis of corn meal.”

            The following morning, Kumi-kumi woke up a troubled man.  Thoughts had clouded and enclosed into his soul, but the day was not an extra-ordinary one, and the whole world had been awakened by its creator.

            The birds roosting in the tallest palm trees behind the house were already singing in their soft soothing voices, as if thanksgiving to the almighty God because of he new day.  High up in a long drive a number of doves cooed, all at once as they flew and landed jumping at a distance of about two feet.  Kumi-kumi looked at them for a while.  The birds looked happy, pleased with the new day.  Kumi-kumi thought they were praying and praising God this early morning.  He knew and understood well that if God could let the birds of the air to do thus, he too would let the people created in his own image do the same, even more, much more than the birds, and doves.

            As he prepared to leave for work, he wondered whether Nevea was praying like him, doves and the birds. He was very sure she was.

            Kumi-kumi had just crossed the famed Nasser Street and was approaching the press house when he saw the man again.  He stood near the building and main entrance and looked very unconcerned with the happening around.  He stood firmly and still.

            When Kumi-kumi saw him, his heart nearly missed a heat and wondered why he man was there.  He moved on and was about to by-pass him, but the man managed to tap on his left shoulder with a light tapping which made him stop.  It was the very same man who had confronted both Kumi-kumi a day earlier.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could understand why the man was there.  It was him he was after.  Like yesterday, the main was both cool and polite as he spoke.

            “Mr. Kumi-kumi”, the man called out immediately after he had tapped Kumi-kumi’s shoulder.

            “Yes please”, Kumi-kumi answered him in a respective manner.

            “How come” the man asked “You have taken away my girl?” The man looked even more unconcerned with even himself.

            “I don’t understand you” Kumi-kumi replied truthfully, and added: “Neither do I know any.” But the man wasn’t put off.

            “Young man” he called and warned Kumi-kumi “keep away from that lady Nevea. If you are to be seen with her again, you will be kissing your coffin.  I am sure you understand the meaning of this metal than many.” Immediately the man had spoken out, he started walking away, putting a pistol into one of the inner pockets.

            Having known the powers of the country’s security force, Kumi-kumi knew this man could be dangerous that he knew too well.  Fears gripped him, and hurriedly crossed the road, stepped into press house and one minute later, he walked into the offices at the Pan African Press Services  PAPS where he worked at the country’s senior correspondent.

            As Kumi-kumi was doing this, the three men sat, talked and laughed.  “No hurry there” they had reasoned earlier as their preys had been directed into the right direction.  Fear had been instilled in Kumi-kumi’s mind and would be likely to make a move of any kind at any given time.  But he would be keenly watched.  Already, his telephone lines had been tapped.  The men kept waiting and talking in a rented room in the Post Office House.

            Kumi-kumi, in his own thinking stale was not a fool.  Having worked as a war correspondent in many countries, he knew how the hatred in any government leadership could being to its people.  He had learned a lot about government agents worked, how they could kill and maim.  How they persecute and frustrate their victims.  Now, he had started wondering “What is in the store for him”.

            He did his official duties as need be reading all correspondence as it had come while he was away, and wiring news and features to the agencies world-wide.  It was challenging to do so after being away for days.  He wondered whether Nevea had been trailed like him, and if so what was she planning?    

            In the next many hours, Kumi-kumi was a main in fears.  At home that evening, he could hardly eat much and forced himself to drink as much tea as he could manage.  It also took him long before he could sleep and when he did, it was after mid-night.

            When he woke up the following morning, he felt weak and tired.  He was also very hungry.  He still couldn’t understand anything about the man with pistol.  Its true Nevea was the man’s girl-friend? Kumi –kumi continued asking to himself but he couldn’t come up with an answer even an odd one.

            Still in the bed, Kumi-kumi said his morning prayers and asked God to be his watchman.  Outside, like the day before, the birds kept singing and doves were cooeing.  He prepared some tea, and later, travelled to the office.  He had a lot to do.  He was also trying to plan on what to do with himself.  He also thought of Nevea.

            A few minutes to noon, Kumi-kumi rang Nevea, he hardly knew that, his official line had been tampered with and all telephone calls he had made tamed, monitored by the three national security force men.

 

 

CHAPTER FOUR

Mihumo Hotel’s major court was still full of people, each one of them either drinking or eating, while others were talking in a group of two, three and four people.

            In the farthest left corner, two men sat and were sipping cupful of black coffee… very slowly.

            At times, one of the two could look at the in-door plants which were placed on a shelf one of these plants was a well catered for money plants.  Others were ivy, prayer plant and a Begonia Rex.  Not forgetting a young weeping fig (ficus).

            What interest the man held on in-door plants, no one could tell.  But he kept looking at them. 

            In the court’s right end, Kumi-kumi sat and waited.  He had been in the hotel for more than thirty minutes and Nevea hasn’t shown up yet.  Already, he had taken two cupful of tea while awaiting.

            From where he sat, Kumi-kumi who kept looking directly at them.  Why? The men wore black shining half – boots, black suits, white ties and blue shirts.  In Heni lands it was only members of national security who could wear such combination of clothes. Members of the NSF were all well known of their likeness of smart attire and secondly, it was very uncommon to se two people wearing clothes of the very same colours unless they worked for the government.

            Thirty-five minutes of waiting had passed and Nevea was yet to come.  Kumi-kumi had started wondering  what had gone wrong to Nevea.

            “She must be here by now” Kumi-kumi kept reasoning but still  Nevea was late, very late indeed!

            He sat waited and wondered like a man who knew not what to do next.  He was still in the world of wondering when he saw a military police officer coming into the hotels court.  He was walking majestically, step by step like an officer in parade.  He looked at Kumi-kumi for a second then moved on to them two men who were drinking coffee.  The three men conversed together for a minute then the two, who were still seated rose up and they walked out.  Five minutes later, Nevea entered.

            Nevea looked both worried and shocked.  Kumi-kumi stood up and the shocked hands.  After getting each other, the two sat down.  “I thought I would miss you.” Nevea said breaking the short moment of silence.  He eyes and face looked strained, like of a person who had gone for days without sleeping.

            “Not me” relied Kumi-kumi “I am not the kind that moves fast” a comment that made the two laugh.

            “It’s because you are a journalist” Nevea added.  “it’s always interesting with us people of the press.  We don’t break our soul all soon.” Nevea held her moods and emotions very firmly already, Kumi-kumi had ordered for dinner, for two.

            As they ate, Nevea fed Kumi-kumi with the most awaited information.  She had managed to get a car and had bought through a third party two Air tickets.  It’s a matter of getting your documents then we would leave.  They finished their food in hurry.  Kumi-kumi paid the bill and the two walked out.

            Outside, they walked into the parking bay and car was still there as Nevea had left.  Kumi-kumi looked at it and smiled.  It was a VW combie, white in colour, though it was dusty brown.  It was Nevea who would drive first and it would be Kumi-kumi’s turn to drive on the return journey on their way to the promised land  AGREED!

            Nevea drove fast towards Kumi-kumi’s home, they talked about many places they would travel after crossing the boundary.  They talked of Kenya, Uganda, Sudan and many other countries which lie in the South, near Heni Land.

            As she drove on, beating the dust earth road towards the mountains estate, an estate worth two hours of fast driving, the green Jeep was following then, it moved faster, at a distance.  Two miles apart.  The three men were now about to act.  Their time was getting near and nearer.

            Nevea engaged another gear.  The long awaited third gear and the old junk of the VW flew on.  They were coming nearer to home.  Kumi-kumi kept enjoying Nevea’s driving style but made no comment.

            Home at last.  It was about dark fall when they arrived, parked the combie outside, with Kumi-kumi opening the door, they entered in hurry.

            About half a mile away, a four minutes walk to Kumi-kumi’s house, the green Jeep came to a halt and the three men got out and started walking covering well the road, but hidden by the thicket.  They moved fast.  It was a time to strike  and faster.

            They walked on.  On and on they were about to start running when they saw it.  A house.  It was among many houses in this semi-posh up-coming estate, one meant for the middle – class people.  But it was a house of indifference, so because it had a long aerial rising up from its green roofing tiles.  The three men walked on … it was just after dark-fall when they arrived at the house.

            It was Nevea who saw them at first through the glass window.  She walked hurriedly towards Kumi-kumi who by then had managed to pack a few of his most important documents.

            As Nevea moved on, a loud bang against the door was heard.  It was followed with a second and third boom-boom bank and the door started giving in against the force from outside Nevea only managed a soft whispering, full of fears.

            At long last, the worst had come.

 

 

CHAPTER FIVE

            “Kumi-kumi” the man called out for the third time.  But Kumi-Kumi didn’t move.  “Come out here”.  Kumi-kumi was still unmoved but was much tensed.  He could tell by the manner the men were calling him meant worst.  By being a firm Christian, he knew that God would not only save the day but also their lives.

            Still under the bed,  Kumi-kumi said a short prayer and dedicated his and Nevea’s live to God.

            “For good or bad” Kumi-kumi continued with his prayers.  “I put everything into your caring hands.” After a minute, he gathered courage and wondered what he was doing under the bed.  “I will get out of the under bed,” he reasoned “and face them. What if they kill Nevea” he wondered.

            Kumi-kumi was about to hurl himself from under the bed when all in a sudden somebody lifted up the bed and over turned it, one side down leaving him in an open space.  Kumi-kumi looked at the person who had worked up the bed.  He looked at the man with his little eyes full of fearful emotions and tried to stand up.

            The man called him out again: Kumi-kumi and angrily added: I am going to roast you today alive” and with this, the first kick landed on Kumi-kumi’s left side ribs.

            “So here you are”? Asked the second man who had just entered into the bedroom followed by the third man.

            “Kill him here and now” echoed the third man with more authority.

            “We don’t have much time with the fool.” By now, Kumi-kumi was seating and the words “KILL HIM” made his fears doubled.  He feared these men would do so.  But his fears were nothing worth mentioning, compared with what followed.  Kumi-kumi held fears of his own live and that of Nevea.  Yes! Like any other man could.

            As the men had asked, they had no time to waste with Kumi-kumi and the next thing he heard from them were but kicking and clubbing.  They kicked and clubbed him many a times.  At times, Kumi-kumi shouted with pains and could roll himself on the floor.

            “Write about this”, mocked one of the men. “To prove how a good journalist you are” they kept kicking him for a long time.

            In a great agony of pain, Kumi-kumi lost his conscious and coiled himself as if he was dead.

            When he came back into being, Kumi-kumi found himself in a very small room, about five feet long and the same in width.  It was dark and cold.  He tried to stand out but great pain gripped his whole body.  He just recoiled where he was.

            He couldn’t tell what time of the day it was.  His head ached badly.  He rested in pain until a member of the NSF came for him.

            It was early in the morning when the security officer, the very same man who had warned Kumi-kumi to keep away from Nevea opened the door to Kumi-kumi to keep away from Nevea opened the door to Kumi-kumi’s cell.  He was still on his official attire.

            Although Kumi-kumi was unwell, he could see that the man was tired, mostly sleepy, unkempt hair and dust cotted shoes.

            “You P..Pgi” the man cursed Kumi-kumi “Out you come” but Kumi-kumi didn’t move.  He just looked at the man weakeningly.  “I said: out you come you unreligious man!” barked the man “and in hurry!” Kumi-kumi was unmoved by the man’s mocking language.  He looked at the man with painful eyes.  But he knew very well what very well what would follow if he won’t adhere to the order.

            He lifted himself from the corner he was re-coiling in.  As he did so, great pains stung the whole body as if a million of bess were stinging his body all at the same moment.  He stood up.  Tried to move but his legs pained even more.

            Kumi-kumi rested his right hand against the wall for a while as the pains rushed, stinging into his brains.

            “Hey”, called the officer, now full of hatred.  “Out before I teach you how to walk.”

            Kumi-kumi looked at him and thought what would follow. “It’s better for me to walk  out he reasoned.  “Rather than being kicked by this man” and he started walking following behind the officer.

            But it wasn’t walking but limping.  It was only his right leg which could hold the ground.  His left leg had grown numb, and could hardly press it on the ground.

            He limped and limped on until they reached the offices of the Regional Chairman.  Kumi-kumi could tell so because of the writing on the wall up beyond the door.

            The officer entered in first.  Kumi-kumi followed. It was a big office, it was painted white, up high on the middle wall hanged the photograph of the country’s head of state.  There were only three chairs and a large office desk.  Behind the desk, a huge man very well built with cat-like eyes sat on brown leather covered chair.

            “Here’s our man master Kate” announced the officer who then saluted and walked out.  He felt proud of his well done job.

            The man had hardly gone afar when another officer entered into the office behind him being followed by Nevea.

“Here is your load” announced the young looking officer who like the latter saluted to Kate and walked out majestically.

            Kate fifty years old and tall stood up and started making some moves.  He moved from the chair and walked front window.  He seemed to be looking out to far below the valley.  Hen he moved back to the chair.

            Instead of getting seated, he stood next to the chair.  He stretched his hands and rested then on the large desk.  He directed his eyes to both Kumi-kumi and Nevea along moment, then to Kumi-kumi alone and next to Nevea.

            “Nevea,” called Kate at long with a heavy voice weren’t you not warned to stay clear from this man here?”

            “How could I keep away from him”, Nevea asked “and why”?” She wondered how she could have stayed away from Kumi-kumi even as she stood infront of Kate.  “He is my brother in Christ” she added in pain.

            “You’re what”? Echoed kate ranging with anger. “I will make sure you pay for that” Kumi-kumi breathed heavily but took more courage after hearing Nevea’s comments.  She is surely strong he thought.  Kate, still in anger directed his eyes towards Kumi-kumi.  He looked more dangerous.

            Kumi-kumi looked at him too.  Kate didn’t like the way he had been looked at and barked at Kumi-kumi.

            “Who said you had right to look at me this way?” Kate had asked “I will make sure those eyes are gorged before sun set” Kumi-kumi held his breath, then mastered some courage and decided to talk.

            “Don’t we have right to do which is right? Kumi-kumi asked

            “We too are also citizens of this country”.  This questioning enraged Kate even more.  It, to who sounded like a bomb.

            “Shut up!” echoed Kate looking directly at Kumi-kumi who said you have right to deceive the nation with your false belief?

            “But we only preach the true gospel one about our Lord Jesus Christ” Kumi-kumi standing.

            As they walked out, a tall officer entered into the office. In his left hand, the man held a number of printed papers.  Kumi-kumi wondered what could happen.  He wondered why he couldn’t follow both Kate and Nevea (and) to suffer with her.

            The officer looked at the papers in his hand for a while, and then looked at Kumi-kumi with secretive eyes as if he was a man not from this earth but rather from the mars.

            “Listen you unbeliever” the officer told Kumi-kumi.  “Here is the statement you recorded after your arresting” But Kumi-kumi cut him short protesting.

            “But I recorded no statement … I cannot understand” but even as he protested, he knew he was doing so to un-moveable stone; and his words couldn’t over turn anything.  It was but a mere weak protest.  Kumi-kumi had heard forged statements and the insults these statements would carry against they would be victims and with this, he knew he will well done for.

            “To me,” said the officer, “It doesn’t matter whether you recorded the statement or not.  What counts on me is to read it to you.”

            “Useless papers!” echoed Kumi-kumi “That is what they are useless!”

            “Useless or not” narrated the officer “I am going to reat it to you.  And don’t forget they mean life or death to you!” without wasting time he started reading the statement.  By now Kumi-kumi was getting angry.  He felt frustrated, unwanted and desperate.  His body pained even more, due to standing for a long time.

            He stood and listened.  The officer read on

 

            As he read, Kumi-kumi rested is one hand on the desk, while he held one of his feet high up from the ground.  It was still numb.  He was thinking. 

            “I think its better you read this statement too” said the officer after reading it loudly to Kumi-kumi.  This time, he didn’t protest.  He took the papers into his right hand, looked at it for a while before reading it.  It was a short well recorded and detailed account.

            Kumi-kumi read on this here in my statement, recorded and undersigned by me  that I, Kumi-kumi, a local Christian journalist was arrested yesterday evening by officials of the National Security Forces.

            That, at the time of my arrest, I was together with Miss Nevea, another local journalist … I was found with a number of prohibited publications among them copies of the Bible which I was aimed to distribute to people freely with an aim of deceiving them  OUR FATHER is but a demonic religion  all this amounting to a crime of  “Traitor”

 

Signed this day ……

Kumi-kumi

PAPS Correspondent

 

Under the statement, a short notice of approval by the regional chairman had been attached.  Kumi-kumi read this one too.

            The regional leadership has approved the above statement ….. as it’s been recorded by the accused person whom, if found guilty of being the states traitor would be but be Hand!

 

Signed this day

Kate,

Regional Chairman – Makoro

 

            Still holding the papers, tears full of fears rolled down from Kumi-kumi’s eyes.  He now could tell was in a big problem. “I never signed or even recorded that statement”.  Kumi-kumi protested again as driplets of both tears and sweatness fell on his shirt.  In protest, he had thrown the papers on the desk.  He kept holding the desk with one hand to support his weak and was about to talk again when Kate entered into the office.  He walked majestically; as he walked in he coughed and whispered to himself.  He knew very well he held the powers against the two journalists. “It would only be my word of the ROPE could do the rest” he reasoned as he moved and sat in his chair.

            He saw the record statement picked it up into his left hand and thought. This has done it.  Instead of reading the statement he asked the officer “Have you read it to him?” a smile in his lips, and with a keen interest.

            “Yes Sir!” replied the officer “but he had denied it and.”

            “Okey …. Okey”, Kate replied.  I knew he would be a nut.  All the same, take him into the coven and make him swear a promissory” immediately Kumi-kumi was led out.    

 

 

CHAPTER SIX

           

            The officer led the way while Kumi-kumi followed at a short distance.  The sun bit him, increasing the pains n his whole body.  He limped on.  By now, it was late in the afternoon.

            As they moved on, Kumi-kumi prayed and asked God to save his live.  “Father he called God in a silence prayer.  “Let me not die in the hands of these men.”

            After a few minutes walk, the two came to a building which was behind the main prison.  The man on the lead opened the door.  Kumi-kumi entered then the man closed the door behind him, moved into the front and took his leading duty.  They were now in an open hall.

            Afar, in the hall’s left side, there was a door.  Kumi-kumi was led through this door which brought them into an office.  A kind of ..

            Inside, the room was well arranged with a long table at the middle.  About eight chairs were placed at all sides of the table.  There were men who looked calm and fearless.  Some were standing while others sat.  This man looked very unconcern on Kumi-kumi’s arrival.

            The officer didn’t speak to anyone and kept his way.  They passed on and approached another door.  As they entered Kumi-kumi noticed that the door was well arched and decorated with sugarcane and banana trees.  At the door’s top seven dodium applies were hanged.  They passed through seven such doors, soon, the two came into the alter.

            “Stand there”, the office ordered Kumi-kumi and the main entered into a side door.  Kumi-kumi took his time looking at the things which were in the room.

            Near the alter, Kumi-kumi could see a gib tin full of blood.  The alter itself was well arched and decorated and it was smeared with block.  Kumi-kumi was just wondering the meaning of all this when a blow landed on his back.  It was a well aimed blow which brought him down on the floor.  He wailed loudly.  He was nearly put off.

            “I think he’s now ready to swear the promissory” said a man who Kumi-kumi couldn’t see.  “Raise him up”.  And two men raised him up, each one of them holding him on either side.

            “Are you ready to take the oath of brotherhood With the Templers of our fathers?” asked the same man who was standing in the alter area.

            Though badly beaten, Kumi-kumi was decided. “No!” he replied “Not even in my grave.”

            It was as if he had insulted gods by saying these words.  The man in the alter came forward and slapped Kumi-kumi on the face …. Twart ….. twarf and the slapping echoed wide.  The men holding him let him free and he fell down with a force.  He first saw stars engulfing his eyes, hen the backness acailed itself into him.  He couldn’t wail, hiss or even see.  It was all black … full of darkness.

            “Take the fool out”, he ordered the alter man.  Quickly the two men got hold of Kumi-kumi and took him away …. and threw him in the cell room No. 010.

                                                            ************************

            In his room, Kate hardly knew that the arresting of both Nevea and Kumi-kumi had been leaked out to the Press.  Not until that evening when his telephone started every time after three minutes.

            But who had leaked this information ….who? he kept asking himself, moving this way and that “it was but a highly top secret.” He added. “There must be a Christian more in this office.”

            Kate promised to hold a press meeting comes the following day and he lived to his promise.

            They arrived very early in the morning.  Some of them carried cameras, others tape recorders others had both note books and pens in their hands.

            No wonder …. They represented the whole lot of the press men and women in the whole of Heniland.  Yes …. They all wanted to be told the truth, nothing but truth of where about of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  They wanted to know why they had been locked in, the charges they are likely to meet and their fate in the prisons.  Among them was a Human Rights Lawyer representing Heniland Union of Journalists … in short HUJ.  He too wanted to know the fate of the two journalists.

            Kate sat still.  Why this man was never in hurry would leave a lot to be desired as many people in this country acts very quickly in their duty.  Besides him sat the Regional Press attaches who was ready to brief the press.

            Members of the press couldn’t believe their ears as the statement was being read out.  The whereabouts of the two journalists was unknown and Kate wasn’t aware of their arrest.

            The press attach, a well know man for twisting and playing with people’s minds while feeding them with propaganda beamed and smiled infront of cameras with knowingly eyes …. Which were full of secrets?  As a junior man in the regions office, he held journalists as good people, and liked calling them the people’s thinking tank or even watchdogs.

            Also, he held a believe that the public should have to know the truth and be given all the needed information.  This man had once worked with Kumi-kumi before joining the Regional Office and had known him as a good brain.  For sometime since (the) Kumi-kumi’s struggle with the leadership started, he had been thinking on how to help.  And now he had done his bit.  The press is here.

            The members of the press couldn’t believe their ears as the very official statement was being read to them.  The whereabouts of the two journalists was unknown and the region authority is unaware of their arrest.

            “It’s a shame”, said the press attach.. that press report filed earlier this morning by a correspondent, on the world news “We believe in a free press and it’s up to reporters to look out against the evil elements who are out to tarnish the good name of our good government.”

            At the end, Kate himself promised to search for the missing man and woman and would inform the press soon, the meeting with the members of the press came to an end and both Kate and the press attached waved them as they walked out in anger.   Kate turned to the press attach with paining eyes and for a second time that morning he said: “there must be a strange Christian mole in this office.” The press attach looked at Kate as if he didn’t understand what the man was saying and walked back into his office.  As he sat on his usual chair he smiled a bit and said to himself ..  “I m that Christian mole ..only that Kate doesn’t know.”

 

 

CHAPTER SEVEN

 

            The room was both cold and wet.  It was also very dark.  Now, Kumi-kumi’s being had returned.  He too, like the room he was in was both cold and wet. The wetness was everywhere.

            He stood up from where he had been sitting for many hours.  Kumi-kumi could hardly focus in his mind.  He thought it could only be for a few hours.  But was only for about fifteen hours.  Yes …. Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell so because … he was a man in great pains.

            He stood in one place for along time until his eyes adjusted.  His body still aching in pains, his eyes gained a little sight.  Kumi-kumi could not see a bit.  The room he was in, was about thirteen feet high.

            He looked from this side to the next.  The room, Kumi-kumi thought was about five feet long and eight wide.  It was almost empty apart from a dark thing which had been placed or even dumped in one of the room’s corner.  He thought it was a stool placed in there for prisoners to sit on.  He moved on toward it at a limping pace.

            He was about three feet from his new found stool when it made a noise, a kind of a hiss.  Kumi-kumi limped backwards.  Hi would be stool made another hiss.  Kumi-kumi limped again and nearly fell down but he managed to get hold on the wall where he held himself firmly.  He feared the hiss has been made by a huge snake.

            The hiss came again, this time much aloud.  Then it was followed by a sound like that of a human beng.  Kumi-kumi thought the snake was about to uncoil itself in readiness to come to him fear gripped him and wailed …. Aeeh … aeeh!!

            Immediately he had ailed the object called out “Kumi-kumi startled, Kumi-kumi could tell the voice of a person who had called him.  He felt both shameful and surprised.

            Kumi-kumi called out “Nevea” and at the same time, he rushed towards the object in the corner….”What had happened to you”? he asked and with one limping Kumi-kumi reached at the corner she had recoiled herself.

            He lifted her head abit up and called out again … “Nevea … it’s I …. Kumi-kumi,” but Nevea didn’t answer him.

            “It’s Kumi-kumi,” he pressed her on to talk. “Please …. Can you hear me?” but Nevea was adamant, very! Kumi-kumi thought he was in a nightmare although the whole thing was real so real.

            Without wasting more time, he lifted her head even straight.  Nevea was bleeding.  Blood oozed out from her mouth and both her face and dress were blood covered.  She looked bad.  Inface, Nevea looked seriously hurt.  Both her face and dress were bold covered.

            She looked bad.  Nevea looked seriously hurt and Kumi-kumi knew not what to do next.

            Then, after a moment of silence, Kumi-kumi tore off the sleeve of his shirt and started drying up the blood on her face.  He was still cleaning her face when all at a sudden, Nevea opened her eyes and saw Kumi-kumi.  She became amazed and in amusement, she spoke to Kumi-kumi.

            “Ooh my God … it’s you Kumi-kumi, her face gripped with fear.  She tried to stand up but Kumi-kumi held her back “I’m now very sure these people want to see us dead … they want to kill us.”

            “Woman” Kumi-kumi called her softly.  “It won’t help them …. Whether we die or remain in this prison.” Nevea kept her heart busy crying.

            “It’s better to die Than …. Than to be tortured all because of our faith.” Nevea said.  Then Kumi-kumi let her head go.  She didn’t look badly beaten.  Kumi-kumi thought it was only the women’s weakness.

            “Out god will solve this problem” Kumi-kumi told her.  He was very sure his own words.

            “They hate us because we are Christian faithful” she commented but Kumi-kumi wasn’t willing to continue with this talk.  He was feeling much more pain and was both weak and tired.  He requested Nevea to join him in prayers.

            They prayed for about ten minutes, he moved slow and sat down in a different corner.  Although the floor was wet, he had no way out and with the pains he was in, he could hardly make it by standing.

            As he sat, Kumi-kumi wondered for how long it would remain so.

            At this same moment, sitting in his office, Kate looked troubled.  Infact, the man was wondering.  Infact, the man had been wondering for yet along time.  And the arresting of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea had increased his wondering fold.  His mind had been troubled.

            Kate knew he had seen Nevea before.  It was a secret he had held for a long time.  It had been in his heart for years.  More then twenty years, half is old age.

            Like many well to do people in Heniland, Kate was a crook of the first class order, a man who could corrupt even a fly lick its blood if it had any.  To become a Regional Chairman, he had to be a full time conman.

            He was twenty-five years old when he read the signs of the coming days, the future of a new political tide of a new land. By then, Heniland was being ruled by monarchists, who in real sense were kings …. of four lands.

            It happened these lands were small tribal kingdoms which could do nothing much, economical, political or otherwise without each other. In the later days, the kings met at around table and decided to merge their kingdoms into out state.

            It was agreed that, the new nation to be born would be a federal one, based with several states of unity with each state being independent in internal affairs.

            This federate, it was agreed could have a central government to look after military, economical and other wider matters of National and International.  Also, the four kingdoms should cease being thus and be named regions.

            Each region, it was agreed should have powers to deal with its affairs almost like any government but would always seek advice from central government.

            It was also stated that all those who held the regional chairmanship ought to be elected by the people themselves through the secret ballot.  They should also be educated and religious.

            While these meeting continued, Kate who had been a Christian since he was a child denounced his faith and become a Muslim.  He later joined founders at the Nation of Muslim, a sect founded by a black American man called Elijah Muhammad and become a great admirer of the late Malcolm X.

            Not that he liked Mr. X or any other member of Muslim.  No! it wasn’t in Kate’s style to deliver himself into anyone’s hands for nothing.

            Kate had for a long time had a taste for leadership and with the changing climate in the country, he had smelt it coming onto his way and he had to plan to grab this chance.

            Kate, who became a Christian while living in Uganda, a far away land, as his father worked as a cook for a white man, was also educated and trained as a teacher, knew very well that anyone who could stand as a Muslim candidate for Makoro Region stood a chance to win the seat more than a member of our fathers which was mostly hated by majority of the populace.

            Furthermore, he couldn’t stand as a Christian candidate because it was, to many people in high place considered as an underground movement and a religion of the poor.  Makoro had a majority of Muslims who could elect him.  Kate was also in though Christian faithful would vote for a Muslim more over than members of our father which they hated.

            Kate’s move wasn’t in pain because when elections were called, he won against for other candidates and become a Regional Chairman a post he boasts of and he’s the top authority.

            Now, as he sat his office, Kate remembered where he had seen Nevea.  It was shameful thing to tell as it also touches part of his life.  Yes … it also reminds him when he was born and how he was brought up.  He also remembered where he had seen Nevea and how she was born.

            He was a son to Christian parents, and was born in the Southern part of Kampala in Uganda.

            At the tender age of seven, he was taken to Nile River Elementary School. He was a very bright boy.  It was a school manned by the Church of England which people called Anglican.

            Kate was later baptized by the name Nobert.  He was confirmed into church at the age of ten and could now get nearer at the Holy table.

            After elementary school, Kate continued with education and at the age of fourteen years, he did his G.C.E. “O” Level and passed well.  In the next three years, he had to train as a teacher.  He taught at an elementary school for three years and decided to return to his motherland.

            Kate was twenty years old when he followed his parents who had left Uganda much earlier travelling by road through river, sailing in a boat.

            Here in Makoro, Nobert was totally a strange man.  He knew nobody else apart from his parents. He knew not only places to travel within the kingdom. But he was willing to learn and he did so quickly.

            Soon, he joined a seven people fellowship which had been formed earlier by his parents upon their returning home.  They used to meet secretary as Christianity wasn’t allowed in Makoro.  Among the people he fellowshipped was a young lady, Maria.

            Maria, soft speaking, tall and black shinning skin was well behaved as well as attractive.  She was about twenty years old and was social.  She liked Kate immediately after his arrival and was lowly educated as the education in the kingdom which had been introduced a few years earlier by Islamic academicians was still of low standard.  Kate had to play a great part to its up-lifting in latter days.

            Kate also came to like her and she could take him too many parts of the kingdom and he could enjoy it all.

            They continued with the fellowship which was mostly held during the night and there after, Kate would escort Maria home.  It was one evening and Kate who had now become a teacher in one of the schools in the land was escorting Maria home.  They walked in hand and as they moved on Maria’s body could touch Kate’s.

            This body to body contact aroused Kate’s bodily desires.  It brought the two under a big Acacia tree which stood nearer to Maria’s home. The devil had over-powered the two and they did the worst.

            This action brought even more evils as Maria became pregnant.  It was their first time to perform this act and they felt shame whenever they met.  As if in an arrangement, the two stopped attending to the fellowship both at one and even their parents couldn’t help it.

            As days came and went, Maria tried to press Kate into marriage but he wasn’t ready for it.  Instead, he decided to run away, she thought of going back to Uganda but in a second thought, he decided to travel north to another kingdom known as Muoroto.

            Maria was now five months pregnant when Kate disappeared.  He arrived at Muoroto four days later and immediately changed his name to Hussen Bin Kate.

            With less educated men in this religion, Kate bribed a leader here, another one there and was given a job as an administrator.

            Four months later, Maria who now felt persecuted by all people gave birth to a baby girl.  Although Kate was lucky to get a leadership job, Maria was frustrated and her burden the most heavily.

            She was, behind the scene called a whore by many.  Where ever she would go, she could find out people didn’t hold any respect towards her.  With the emotions of being dejected, in range of frustration, she decided to commit suicide.  One morning, Maria was found dead, her body hanging on tree.  By then, Maria’s daughter was four years old.

            By then, Kate had become rich, had bought himself an old motor scooter and had travelled, riding on it to Makori region several times.  He then could, while at home visit Maria’s parents in secret. It’s during his many secret visits he had met with Nevea. At times, he had a thought of adopting her but a second thought would be it can wait.

            But all these were memories and what worried him more was how he could save Nevea. Would he sit, watch and see his daughter, his own blood being hanged? He had a reason to wonder since her photograph together with that of Kumi-kumi were brought to him by a policeman almost ago.

            He was still day-dreaming when the door opened and a voice said to him: “Sir, it is done”. Kate was startled and he raised his head up, rubbed his eyes like someone who had been in a heavy sleep.

            “What?” Kate questioned.  He had regained himself from the far away world of thoughts.

            “Your order sir”, replied the officer.  “It had been carried out”.  And then, the door was shut.

            Kate’s memory came to what he had ordered earlier on. It’s was a simple order.  He had ordered: Separate the two journalists until the dooms-day.

 

 

CHAPTER EIGHT

            Kumi-Kumi was thinking about future and its fate when the door to their cell opened.  Two soldiers stood outside and without wasting much time one ordered him and Nevea to get out.

            They did as has been ordered and slowly came out.  Here, they were separated.  Kumi-kumi followed one solider while Nevea followed the other one. By now, it was almost dark.  He hardly knew whether he would see Nevea again either dead or alive.  It was the same with Nevea.  They separated with broken hearts.  Kumi-kumi was marched and ordered into a room which was within the compound where Nevea was taken, he hardly could tell.

            Inside the room, it was brighter with a high power bulb which was fixed up high .. about fifteen feet high from the ground.  It was a small room, about five feet square.

            In the right corner there was a bench meant to be a bed.  On it a very old mart was placed under it, was a worn-out blanket.  These were to be his bedding.  There was also a badly smelling bucket which was to be his toilet.  Kumi-kumi had never been to a prison and hardly knew its life but now, he would have to taste it.  Whether he could survive it or not, only his God in heaven could tell.

            Kumi-kumi moved and sat down in a corner, supporting his aching body, one full of pain against the bottom edge of the bench.  The room was badly smelling and the Oduor almost sickening.  He felt like to vomit but held it back.  A number of bugs, housing themselves on the bench walked slowly and came to his body, near the neck.

            Kumi-kumi removed the biting insects one by one and placed them on the floor, and started killing them one by one.  He could hear a sound to-to-to as he pressed the bugs on the thinly cemented floor on to their death.  Both lice and flies also found a new home for themselves and moved into his body in a great number.

            He stood up and started to remove them too.  Each at its own time, he could remove a couple of lice, placed them on his giant finger and press them on the once white painted and now dotted black wall.  Kumi-kumi wondered how one could survive with these insects biting him for long.  For the first time in his life, he started to understand the meaning of being a prisoner.  He also wondered how Jesus Christ could have said if it all the Roman Authority had him thrown into a cell.  He hardly knew he would stay in this room for a long time.

            Kumi-kumi, at long last got tired of standing.  He also got tired of pressing bugs, lice and flies between his finger and wall, between his giant fingers and on the ground.  He had already become frustrated and even more angry.  Again, he moved and sat down on the floor not knowing what to do next.  By now, dark fall was about.

            He sat still, yet for a long time until a NSF officer brought to him some food.  It was badly cooked maize meal prisoners called ugali.  It was also accompanied with a plateful of bean soup.

            The officer opened the door; placed the food on the floor only two feet away inside, pulled the door back in hurry, locked it and moved away.

            Kumi-kumi looked at the two plastic plateful of food for a while he was still very angry yet he didn’t feel he needed to eat anything.  But still, he knew he needed to eat something small to keep him going.  It wasn’t a matter of having a need to eat but to eat.  Simple as that to eat.

            He stood up and moved to where the food had been kept.  He first tried the ugali.  He put some into his mouth.  It was tasteless, as if it hasn’t been boiled.

            Kumi-kumi who now looked angrier dipped some of the maize meal into the bean soup and mashed it; stirring it with his fingers and then put some into his mouth. It was still tasteless.  “No way out” he thought and swallowed some of the staff.  He mashed more of ugali with the bean soup.  It didn’t taste good either.  But he had to eat.  He kept doing the mashing and stirring and eating till he finished his meal.  It was after eating when he remembered what a miss in the bean soup was. Salt!

            Later in the night, he mastered all courage and slept on the lice but infested bench.  The blanket was very cold and worn out that even after covering his head, Kumi-kumi could see the light it was a very frustrating experimental light, and he had no peace, not only this days but also many days to come.

            For months, Kumi-kumi fed in ugali and salt-less bean soup.  In return, flies, lice and bugs sacked most of his bold, mostly during night.  Due to poor diet and sanitary, he grew very weak and then.  Although the pains in his body and long gone, he would suffer of mild fever.  Sometimes he developed stomach and headache gut due to his ceaseless prayers, these problems would come and go.  The highly powered bulb on the roof nearly rendered him blind with its brightness.

            Apart from going out to empty his toilet bucket, he was never allowed to enjoyment to sun bathing.  Life in this prison was just as bad, to say the least.  He had no where to walk to, nobody to talk to and no working.  He was very bored and bad no materials to read.

            From time to time, he would think much more about Nevea and wondered she was still being treated.  He also wondered what was happening out there in the country and if his faith Christianity was growing.

            All these, Kumi-kumi took to the Lord in prayers.  He could pray till the late hours in night.  Every night, he would be on his knees seeking God’s power to enable him going.  At times, he wondered if he had been forgotten by the world.

            And he was not! Only that he was in a prison and he didn’t have news from outside.

 

 

CHAPTER NINE

            There was no time to waste and after leaving the prisons, the learned lawyer moved very fast.  It was only days after Kumi-kumi and Nevea had been jailed waiting to be hanged any day.

            Shortly, he arrived at the gates of the Ministry of Home Affairs to which the local prisons fall.  In the offices, the lawyer complained of the two journalists been harassed and beaten up while attending to their duties.

            He complained bitterly about the arresting of his clients notably Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  “They have their right to pray as they deemed fit” said the lawyer.  “It is all there … Freedom of Worship” in or own constitution why arrest them? He wondered but the answer to this was just like the one he had been given earlier by Prisons Authority.

            “At his time”, the lawyer was informed by ministry’s under secretary.  “Their where about is unknown”.  He as promised that every stone would be overturned to see that the said two journalists are found.  In anger, the layer banged the official’s desk and walked out.

            The press, both locally and internationally turned against the government with hard hitting banner stories which screamed on human right towards the citizen cry of killing and torturing and imposing a barbarism laws against natural ones.

            Due to these media reports both region authority and central government started looking like not real but rather a gang, a group of crooks out to finish its only people.

            Also, he reporting brought difference among traders themselves with some willing Christianity been registered like any other society. While the junior members of the armed forces thought they had under paid and needed increment.  One week after jailing of the two journalists had brought a major problem, a great nightmare, a trail to the government of the day.

            Day came and went and Kumi-kumi becoming weaker all the time on the other side, people all angry in the way the government was treating many of them became darling.

            In Pengoni, the Muslims became angry due to arresting of one of them for preaching openly in a public garden, in return, they demonstrated in the streets and burnt down government’s buildings policemen being stoned to death by irritated public.

            In Makoro, small sects of the Christian faithful started holding public fellowships openly.  Many of them even dared to seek for registration which was denied by the authority.  Two months since the arresting of the two journalists, the Christian had grown horns.

            They decided to demonstrate too, to seek the release of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  Whether dead or alive, it was on a hot Saturday, when they got into the streets some of them carrying placards with writing on them screaming.  Free our brother and sister! Dead or alive, we needed them both!

            Although Christianity had been developing slowly and had no main line church or an organ to take care of it, its activists from one sect, one cell knew what they were doing and every move had been properly planned and arranged.

            In the streets, the well organized faithful who had been joined by many people who were but riders marched slowly, singing songs of praise.  Mutero city was tensed and fears had engulfed its dwellers.

            The faithful marched on and on, sang and sing-song.  At some stages, they could stop in the middle of the roads to say prayers.  Now and then, they could pray for peace, understanding and for justice.  They moved on and slowly until they arrived at the gates of Ministry of Justice and Constitution. It was a two storied building net to the offices of the regional chairman.

            Outside the building, they all both the Christians and non-Christians kneeled down and a loader of Wameokokoa Christian fellowship which was founded by Nobert Kate’s late parents led people in prayers.  He was followed by three other leaders from three other sects.  After the prayers and the loud echo of Ameen! Had cooled down its vibration which had nearly shook both the buildings and the earth they stood on, a young lady led into the chorus.  Everybody sang and danced.  They could move in one rythical style and jump high in one rhythm as if they had been coached to it.  Also, they sang this chorus in many different languages.  They went on singing:

 

Our god is great,

Great! Great,

He is Greater – Greater,

Greatest of all Gods!

Because he is our God!

 

They sang the chorus for well over four minutes or so then everything stopped all at once.  The security men guiding the buildings and armed to teeth didn’t bother to question anybody.  They just stood their guns ready to shoot.  It was the leader of the Wameokoka Christian Fellowship who dared and took the next step.

            The tall, heavily built man moved forward heading towards the main doors of the building.  He moved forward full of courage and sureness of everything he was doing.  He had no fear in the heart. His should was decided. He walked on, majestically and came to the door of the building and was about to enter when a man who was standing behind he door grabbed him from the left hand side.

            The leader wasn’t scared to this.  He tried to move but was firmly held.  From a far, people could see their leader and the man, a chief security officer talking.  At time, the leader waving some papers he held in his right hand.  They talked for a while then the man released the leader who walked out and stood only a few feet away from the doors.  Why he had backed, the awaiting faithful couldn’t tell. The leader just stood holding his papers.  He waited.  The faithful waited.  Everybody awaited; for nearly ten minutes then from the blues a voice busted from a heavy public addressing system.  It bully and bruit all about.  No one could tell where this voice was coming from as it roared most likely from the earth or from the sky.  It had just come taking all people into a sudden surprise.

            The speaker wasted no time and ordered everybody to disband and go home.  “The government doesn’t have time to waste with you people” briefed the speaker.  “You better disperse … just they way you have come.” Nobody moved.  No one spoke.  They just stood only that.

            “I will give you time to leave” added the voice “By counting from one to ten and there after ….” No one took the arning seriously.

            “Okey” came the voice again “one, two, three” But non among the people moved.  The voice continued… four-five –six – seven; and still people were adamant.  They were not in hurry.  It was as if they had adopted an African saying … no hurry in Africa. The voice, now in angerness of a kind went on: Eight – nine and lastly Ten!

            Immediately number ten was announced, a loud bung was heard coming on from the buildings’ top.  The loud noise was followed by a round ball which has been fired by a canoon.  The ball of the high tech weapon landed in the midst of the people, and in the next second, it exploded tearing into many peoples’ bodies.  It also raised a huge cloud of dust.  Ten died in a minute.

            But even this didn’t move anybody even the youngest boy among the people.  Instead, the faithful raised up their hands and started singing another chorus in high sprits more than before clapping hands and jumping up high, then dancing from side to side, they sang this chorus.

 

If I die in this,

It’s because of Christ,

If I go to Prison,

It’s for him who is in me

Yes! He who is me is more powerful, so powerful than

The Guns, Canoons, Bombs

It’s because it

            Their leader near danced too. The security men stood still their guns ready to shoot.  They looked unmoved by the exploding of the heavy rocket.  It was now late in the afternoon. Very late and the sun kept rushing fast towards the Western horizon for its night’s nup.

            The faithful were still dancing when two Lories, green in colour and loaded with armed with armed members of NSF. The Lorries came fast tearing among the people and at the same time, the NSF men shot into the air.  As they came on, people started running away at all different directions.  The Canoon fired again and added the noise of the firing guns.  Everybody became confused.

            The rocket on the empty ground just nearer to the spot where the Wamekoka fellowship had been standing, he was lucky to have run away when the men in the lorries had started shooting.

            During this confusion, both men and women were arrested others were badly injured. People kept running this way and that.  Others started throwing stones to the security men chasing people here and there.  This side and at that end it was sunset by now.  People rushed towards their home and by dark fall, it was only security men who could be seen walking in streets Mutero was yet to be prime.  By nightfall, people had vanished and holed themselves into their houses while others who had travelled to Mutero from far had to stay from the night with friends in the city.  Others spent the night in the cold.

            Though people had been killed, maimed and injured, as well as been arrested the life in Makoro, changed almost immediately. In my homes, people could be heard singing choruses marched with the beats of drums.  In the city itself, it was all geared with activities as they moaned and mourned their dead, maimed and arrested ones.  That very same night, a group of both young and old was formed to help bury the dead bodies which had been left in the cold at the gates of government building.  “It was a matter of demanding these bodies from the government came morning.”

            But hardly did they know what was in the government’s plan.  After a whole night of both meaning and mourning the selected group met very early in the morning just at the gates of the government’s buildings.  It was manned by heavily armed security officers who weren’t willing to speak with anyone of them.  They had been ordered not to speak with anybody.

            “You people go home.” Said a man who had just come out of the buildings of else … but he didn’t finish the sentence and what ever he meant with or else … no one could tell.

            “But we need the dead bodies of our people” echoed the group of the people all at once.  They seemed to have mastered much courage.  Too, they were spirited.

            The man who looked both young and jovial didn’t replay to them first instead, he dired his face with back of his right hand, then coughed twice eeh….. eeeh, as if some beans had earlier on stuck in his throat then he said.

            “Your people were buried last night.  Go home and stop being ticks to the government” with these words the man waved them twice, a sign of good-bye.  He turned and in hurry entered into the building, walking majestically as he had done when he came out.

            The group was left outside stunned, and not knowing what to do next.  It was now about 10.00 a.m. and the whole city had woken to like.  The group of faithful said a short prayer.  They prayed to God to shed light into the eyes of their leaders to enable them see he is the only God, the very living powerful god worth praying to and to know how a human blood is sacred.

 

Later on, the faithful left singing.

 

Mungu yu mwema x3

Yu mwema kwangu!

            As they walked as sang, they were joined by many other people who marched and sang the same chorus in English language.

 

Ooooh God is good x3

Is good to me!

            The gathering headed towards the city’s National Garden where it held its open air fellowship service.  By then, many people had joined them … in a great number.  By noon, the service was over with nothing bad happening.  As they left to their homes, people thought they had won their freedom for worshipping.  They said: “We had won it with the blood of our dear brothers and sisters” but the fact remained …… nothing had been won yet.

                                    ********************************

            That same Sunday afternoon, news received in the city from other regions were very chilling.  It was as if everything had been well arranged as people turned against their government.  It was as if a tap of angerness had been turned on.

            From Thirui-ini, people claimed that a number of both young boys and girls had gone missing.  This was attributed to the follower of our fathers cult who were known to offer human being flesh as well as their blood at the Temple’s coven.

            The story continued that as many leaders are fearing the government might fall at any time, the cult’s faithful, mostly leaders are sacrificing children to their god to make him happy and in return this god would add more days to their leadership.

            It’s due to the increasing number of children being stolen the people had to take law in their hands.  And in angerness, they had destroyed government offices but after looting in them.  Had killed three local leaders after they were found in a temple.

            Also destroyed were three of our Father’s temples which were razed down and their gods … images made and decorated from costly stones were removed from the covens.  Once they were brought out, the three idols were smashed and people helped them with gold, silver and cooper’s ornaments.  Almost everybody took something small of the looting lot.” They also vowed never to allow our father’s faithful to come and pray idols within the region.

            Here in this the government was taken by a surprise as things were done very fast.  None was killed, maimed or arrested this day.

            In Mworoto, people who are mostly nomads weren’t happy with the government.  They blamed it for taxing both their cows and goats without being paid money for the last three years.  They had received news about the arresting, killing and maiming of people from other regions and vowed to take action a might one.

            It was during a hot Sunday afternoon when they struck.  Armed with bows arrows, spears and pangas, the youthful men of this nomadic tribe attacked a government’s police station, killed eleven policemen, looted the armoury, burnt down the building etc.

            Before these men left with their looting, they brought down the national flag and vowed to return their region back to the kingship.

            Like Thirui-ini, Muoroto people acted very quickly and within a very short time, the young men had disappeared fast as they had come.  None of them was arrested, killed or even maimed.

            This Sunday both the regional authority and Highland’s Cenral Government were in a real trial.  Any they held a joint consultation conference which deliberated on how to splice the uprise, which engulfed he whole Nation.

            During this night’s meeting, chairs and tables were over-turned by angry leaders, as they blamed one another of either over-acting or not acting in time to save the government’s face against the shameful act it’s now into.  Kate wasn’t spared. He was blamed for ordering the killing of demonstrating unarmed people in front of the press, locally and internationally …. “You should have known you are but a city leader and not only a regional leader” Kate was informed by the Minister of Justice and Local Affairs.

            To say the least, both Regional Government Authority and central government Minister picked a bone here, another one there and by dawn, nothing important had been accomplished.  Just before the light fall, the conference came to an end with the Prime Minister threatening to fire even the Regional Chairman if they didn’t act and behave properly, as required by law.  They walked out of the conference room not being aware of the roaming dangers in front or them.

 

Danger!

            It was there and even the Prime Minister couldn’t tell which but could smell it …..

                                    **************************

That same morning in his office, angered Kate addressed the press … “Yes Kumi-kumi and the lady … Nevea had been arrested and tried in the court of law” agreed Kate. “They had been found guilty on matter related to the government and would be hanged at a latter day.  It’s only the Prime Minister who hold powers to pardon them.”

            As concerning the killing of people during the last forty hours, Kate denied and refused the claims by both local and international members of the press.

            “If anyone died during the week end demonstration” asked Kate angrily “who among you can show me their grave?” He added that this false information were given to the press by people within and out of the government who want to tarnish the good name of the government and people of the United Heniland.

            “I’m sure the government would get hold of these bad elements and deal with them” Added Kate.  We believe in freedom of press and association and this is why we are gathering here this morning to give you the brief picture of what happened.  Any with that, I bid you good-bye” (and) immediately, Kate rose up and walked out.

            He was followed by the Minister of Justice and Local Affairs who was followed by the other three Regional Chairman.  Behind them was the press attach who moved slowly a smile in his lips.  As they moved on the press attach thought in himself “I wish the armed forces would act too” it was in his mind … But only after a few days from now.  

            But days came on and nothing took place.  Peace returned into the whole country. People who were arrested weren’t released but for the first time in the history of Heniland, people could gather and fellowship as they wanted for how this could continue, no one could tell.

            In the people’s mind, it was freedom born in death of many.  They continue to gather and fellowship together for this is why their beloved one died for FREEDOM!

 

 

CHAPTER TEN

            The treatment is the prison didn’t change Kumi-kumi continued to grow weak and weaker.  He also started coughing badly.  By now, he was almost half-blind and could hardly see well.  Also, due to coldness, his legs had started swelling.  He thought he would die soon but held a though  a man dies with hope.  God could perform a miracle.

            It was at this time of coughing blood and swelling of the legs and other weakness when thing started changing.  It was one mid-day as Kumi-kumi sat on his bench soothing his aching legs when Kate entered into his room.

            Kumi-kumi was surprised to see Kate.  Of all people not Kate.

Kate too wasn’t amused to see Kumi-kumi at I was in the condition he was in but still, he had come for a reason.

            They looked at each other for a while with Kumi-kumi not knowing what to say and with Kate not knowing where to start his purpose of the surprise visit.  They were both lost in words, though the later looked pleasant.  It’s him who took courage in the first place.

            “Kumi-kumi” Kate called out.  He had decided to hit the nail on the head.  In other words, he had let cat out of bag.  Kumi-kumi didn’t answer him.  May be he wasn’t sure his mouth could open up after so many days of speaking to no one but only to God in prayers, in silence prayers in the silence of the nights.

“As you know”, Kate continued with his sentence from where it had stopped “I’m a good believer, a Muslim by religion and I believe in both peace and justice.  I’m here to save you.”

            “To save me ….” Kumi-kumi said to Kate.  He was happy to hear words coming from his mouth.  He was weaker but could at least talk.  “I don’t understand you and furthermore, I got saved many years ago … I’m saved”.

            Kumi-kumi looked directly into the eyes of the man standing infront of him, wondering about the words “demounce your Christian Faith”. He felt like crying but firmly held back tears.  In a fraction of a second, he remembered words said by Jesus Christ …. Some of you will be imprisoned, others falsely accused while others among you would be killed all because you are my followers.  He also remembered the good things Jesus has promised the faithful after reaching heaven.

            He also wondered why a man who had made false charfes against him, a man who never let him stand in the court of law and give him a chance to challenge the faked statement could change all at once and become his savior.  Why come in wit a bargain instead of setting him in with a bargain instead of setting him free? Still looking directly at Kate’s cat like eyes, Kumi-kumi said “No! I cannot in anyway compromise my Christian belief to freedom.”

            “Kumi-kumi”, he called him a bit loud as if the prisoner had become deaf. “Think of that” and Kate walked out shouting the door behind him.  For a second time this morning his trick to win people’s freedom had failed him.  First he had tried Nevea who stuck on her guns against “denounce your Christian faith” and now with Kumi-kumi.  He couldn’t undertand these new Christian moderates.  Not a bit.  They had given a No to his trick of letting them free.  They must have been badly brain washed.  Kate felt being dejected!

            That evening the prison’s doctor visited Kumi-kumi.  After talking about his badly affected health, it was agreed Kumi-kumi would be given and his diet changed.  The doctor who was young was very understanding.  And starting the following day, things started changing, from the worst to better.         

            The medicine which was mostly pain killers was delivered.  Kumi-kumi was allowed to be sun-bathing for twenty minutes each day.  The meals changed and were well cooked.  Sometimes they could add a piece or two of beef meat.  Thus, two weeks, he could walk properly though his eye-sight remained a problem.

            It as in the third week since the changing of Kumi-kumi’s diet when everything changed yet again.  It was one morning, very early, when Kate accompanied by three NSF officials entered into Kumi-kumi’s room.  They smelt danger … Kumi-kumi became sunrise with the manner they had cone.

            Not knowing what to do, Kumi-kumi just stood, shaking! Kate and his men were in hurry and wasted no time a he ordered Kumi-kumi to move out.

            “Out we move”, Kate ordered and they all started walking; with the NSF officials surrounding Kumi-kumi.  Kate led the way while Kumi-kumi was next.  The officials guarding on all sides.

            As they walked, Kumi-kumi thought he was being transferred to another cell, most likely a clean one.  Now, he thought, Kate had seen the light  that I’m but a good man and I deserved a good treatment. 

            They moved on.  Kate led the way and none spoke.  They came to a corner and from here, the path led towards an open field.  Apart from grass, nothing else grew in there.

            By now, the morning cloud mixed with mist cleared, and Kumi-kumi could seel abit farther.  They moved on and on in the chilling morning coldness.

            Only that Kate didn’t know what a floot was this morning as he wet his cloth and shoes with the dew which had collected on the glass.

 

 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

            Their move had been well planned, fully communicated with every ground being covered.  The youthful members of Heniland armed forces which number only two thousand, both men and women had decided to act.

            According to the plan, the government would over throw in the earlier hours of the morning just before dawn.  It was on Friday, in the third week since troubles started, taking the nation’s leadership by surprise.

            It was a few minutes past 3 a.m. when Lt.Col. Omar Moshiel gave his final orders.  He order which brought the government down was coded.

 

OPERATION SAVE NATION ….

ACT .. SWIFTLY … POWER IN OUR HANDS … MOVES FAST.

            After communication the order to his men, both within the city and Regional bases, Lt. Col, Moshiel sat on an arm-chair waiting to be briefed by his men in the field.  Now this active member of the armed force looked tense.  It was he same with his juniors who guarded him.

            The first news was communicated from Pengoni Regional.  It had arrived at 3.25 a.m. The region was taken peacefully and no resistance of any kind.

            Within five and ten minutes later, two more regions.. Thirui-ini and Mworoto were taken by the armed force bringing the regions under military to three.

            To this, Lt. Col. Moshiel laughed and enjoyed the arresting of the powerful regional government leaders and official.  He was restless as he waited for the news from Makoro.  Whatever was happening here, he couldn’t tell.

 

LT. Col. Moshiel Had to wait!

            It was minutes after 4 a.m. when first news from the capital city  Matero reached at Moshiel’s office.  It said:

 

MEETING RESISTANCE FROM NSF MEN

RADIO STATION OVER – TAKEN REP …

RADIO STATION OVER-TAKEN.  OUR MEN

DOIG O.K! HOLD STILL!

            Thirty minutes later, the commanding military officer within Makoro reported from he city that the religion had been taken by his men with some people killed.  The city had fallen into their hands too.

            Immediately after receiving this report, Lt. Col. Moshiel moved out of his office and still heavily guarded, he got into a Jeep and headed towards the National Radio Station.

            Here, he was saluted by military men who were on guard.  He saluted them back and entered into broadcasting room.  It was exactly 5.15 a.m. when he gave his first speech over the Radio.  He announced:        

“My fellow country men, Ladies and Gentlemen, to all people of good will, the Government of Heniland has been over thrown by military forces.  I therefore call for all of you to remain calm while the military Junta deliberate on how to manage the Nation.  We stand for peace, Love and foremost ….. Justice.  In the mean time, the country’s constitution has been suspended.  Also, all political prisoners had been freed and the government would transport them to their respective homes.”

This announcement took many people in the country by surprise many people rejoiced while a few mourned.  Many people thronged into the streets and celebrated the fall of Heniland people’s government.

            In the meanwhile, the military men busy arresting the officials of the fallen government.  They moved one office to another, one home of a known man worth arresting to the next and nearly all official has been arrested.  But …

            But within Makoro itself one man was still at large.  Nobert Kate, the regional chairman where he was this early morning, the military men couldn’t tell.  He had become a wanted man.  Dead or alive and dagnet has been thrown far and wide (for) in search of his dangerous man. Kate.

            It was still very early in the morning and Kate was still leading the way.  He hardly knew anything to do with the Heniland government.  He was, to him the very same corrupt Kate, the most powerful man in the government.  He held his powers and moved on …

            As they walked on, Kumi-kumi saw a moulding of red soil and head of them.  When he

saw the soil, his already weakened heart almost failed to beat. Tears of fear dropped down from his eyes.  Now, he could se the meaning of it all… They had brought him here with only one aim … to kill him.  Yes to kill him this same morning, and bury him in the grave which was next to the moulding.

            The thought of dying brought his sense on to a standing still.  Everything in him failed.  By now, they had reached at the grave side.  It was a mass grave and the soil on its side wasn’t newly dug, but it, also wasn’t too old.  It was only about three weeks …. Or so.  Kumi-kumi, now lost in thoughts, together with others stood only a few feet near the grave.  None of them spoke.  But in his mind, he, Kumi-kumi moaned and cried to his God.  Even at this time which looked like his last minute on Earth, Kumi-kumi asked God to come and perform a miracle.  For sure, he knew God would come and save him from the roaming death.  After all, its him, god who had assured his people at the time of THEIR NEED. This was the only thought which crept in his mind.

            Nothing was het done.  They just stood as it awaiting for an order from a highly place authority which there, there near them yet far away.  Then they saw them coming.

            They were three NSF officials and a woman between them.  Then woman was much taller than the men at guard.  Kumi-kumi was surprised to see who he woman was …. Nevea!

            She too had spotted Kumi-kumi in the middle of the standing men.  They came nearer and approached the grave from it left side.

            Kumi-kumi looked at her in return, Nevea gazed at him.  To him, she looked both worn and tired, full of fears and troubled.  

            Kumi-kumi thought Nevea had been crying for a long time and had spent many sleepless nights.  She had become thin too.

            Kumi-kumi and Nevea were taken to about only three feet a far of the grave by two officers. Now, he knew they were to die and if anything was to change, it was only at the mercy of God, the only one God he had been prying, one god he had ever prayed to. And the one he was praying right now, as he stood nearer to the mass grave.

            He also knew very well Nevea had been seriously praying to this same God otherwise she couldn’t have been brought infront of death.  It was Kate who broke the roaming silence in the scene.

            He came forward, moving very fast, a gun in his right side.  As he did so, he talked to both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  He said: “its pity your day has come … and you know I had tried to save you from the jaws of death, but you couldn’t turn against your God.  Inside this grave are the bodies of your fellow Christians who had been shot dead after demonstrating our good government. Now it’s you and you’re Jesus Christ.  It’s time you have to go … and may the world swallow both of you.”

            After saying this in a mockingly manner Kate posed for a while, Kumi-kumi and Nevea wondered why Kate hasn’t shot them yet and what he was waiting for. Then, too soon, Kate called out.  “Officers …. Forward you move!” Immediately two NSF officials moved forward and each of them stood behind the two prisoners ready to shoot.  They were only waiting for the words …. Shot them! From Kate.  He never said it.

            Both Kumi-kumi and Nevea were still standing in fear of being shoot at when all of them heard the screaming of alarm’s Siren, coming from the prison.  In the same moment four officers from the military force came running towards the grave.  Kate together with his men couldn’t tell what was happening.  So because it was unusual for the prisons’ alarm to be switched on without something very serious taking place within the prison itself.  They all had no other wise but to turn their eyes backwards to prison.  Then, they all but saw the oncoming military men, running at a high speed and ready to shoot at the NSF officers if they intend to resist the order to be given to them.  Kate was both surprised and dump founded mostly because it was a duty for military officials to come nearer to the prisons leave alone running inside it as these men were doing.  He smelt danger but couldn’t help it.  For sure, he thought something very dreadful ought to have taken place.  He also feared what it could be.  It was the same with the NSF officials.  They had never seen the men from armed forces working within prison.  They could understand nothing about the on-coming men.

            And both Kumi-kumi and Nevea had seen the four armed men.  Their appearance in the field has increased the fear in their souls.  Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell what was due to happen neither Nevea.

            In his mind Kumi-kumi thought eh men were coming to finish up an Already arranged a job…. To shoot them dead. As kate looked directly at men, Nevea was looking at kumikumi also was looking at Nevea when their eyes met, drops of tears ran down from the eyes and landed on the day soil.

The screaming of the alarm continued and four men still running. If one could see them, the way they were running one could think they running under the cover of the alarms screaming but they weren’t hot at this time. They had a duty to accomplish to get Kate and to save the prisoners.

Now everyone at the grave side could see them Cleary. He had come fast. Kumikumi could tell the make of their weapons Russian made sub-machine guns with bullet magazines running across their bodies. The next minute they arrived at the grave side here they were. Kumikumi could see their faces. They looked angry and one couldn’t see their full heads as they wore hamlets.

Here standing at the grave side, Nevea who was badly shaking could see their small eyes, their tallness was higher, a few inches above her head. Their uniform as Nevea cold tell was green doted jungle wearing and dust covered military boots. She wasn’t sure whether they wrote beards or not. After all these and others weren’t worrisome to er anymore. But rather her worry was this morning, as she had discovered was going to be shot to death.

The military men didn’t had much time to waste and upon their arrival one of them, one who was in command spoke out with authority. He said to Kate:

“Mr. chairman…..sorry Mr. Ex-chairman, the people national government had been and all political prisoners freed. And like all other top officials of federal government,politicians and any other elected leaders, regional chairmen included you had been sacked and under arrest. Also all members of FSF are fired…. And put under arrest. Now throw down your guns”

Immediately the NSF officials droped down their guns. They knew and understood what it ment to drop down their guns. It ment, if you wanted to alive in the next second, minute of hour, do what you are being ordered to. Further more, they couldn’t play a marching game with these military men with their high armaments. But kate thought it to be only a joke and tried to say something. He never said a word, as a slap and another landed on his cheeks…twarf….twarf and blood started oozing from his mouth.

“it’s a drop your gun and shut up your mouth” said the man who had slaped him Kate could now understand the meaning of the government being overthrown. It meant his power and his regional seat were both gone he dope down his gun too.

“ and you… Kumikumi “ he said the same man. And you Nevea… you are being considered as a political prisoners and had been freed on the order of the newly freed government” The man also ordered for kate to be chained and be put into cell No. 010

All these things were happening, both kumikumi and Nevea just stood still and he could hardly believe their ears… that they had been freed and the government overthrown. How and who..? were the only words ringing on their mind. At the moment,Nevea looked directly towards heaven and she brought down her eyes and directed at kumi-kumi could tell Nevea was already giving thanks to God. He was doing the same. Even as all of them had been ordered to march towards the prison. The operation at the grave side had taken only about seven minutes. May be less but not more.

From the grave yard, they all walked in hurry and non of the military men took much interest to kumi-kumi and Nevea. Their eyes were keenly on the now arrested members of NSF and Kate.

As they walked on kumi-kumi could not help seeing the sight of frustrated Kate who was already sweating in fear. Kumi-kumi now remembered what the bible says.. those who are infront will one day sit in the back seat6: or something like this. He linked his situation with Kate and thought even leaders one day would be led but his heart pitied Kate

He hardly held hatred against the man who had brought him to suffering may be the new government would have mercy towards him and take him to court of law where justice will not only take place but only be done. Thought kumikumi his legs were still aching but he could walk well without limping.

They arrived at the prisons much more sooner. Kumi-kumi could hear voices of people singing at a far distance. Other people were shouting. Not one could tell why by now. A new courage had been born in kumi-kumi. He felt strong. Nevea looked jovial. They came at the doors of the prison offices where the two journalists were told to stand and wait. It wasn’t a wrong waiting and after a short while the military man who had told them to wait brought some of their papers which they were found with during their arrest. He also handed to each one of the two printed paper. A kind of permit to allow them to be transported back to their homes in government lorry.

“Now  “ said the military man…. The gates were wide open a lorry awaiting for you by the gate would take you home…. If you can bolt out” then the man left them and followed others who were matching kate towards his cell..No 010

It was about 8:30 am when both kumi-kumi and Nevea walked towards the gates. At 9.00 am the two said goodbye to the prison and tasted the freedom outside its gates.

They had been in prison for six months adding twenty one days. For 206 days, the prisons lice, flies and bugs had slowly been feeding on their blood. Even now, as they stood at the gates, these dreadful insects were sacking their blood seriously but due to the activities they have found out and the freedom they were to enjoy bugs mattered less.

Outside the gates stood many people ho were singing and shouting their voices high. Kumi-kumi was surprised to learn that all of these had been in one prison. They were many … many people some who were singing… ooh freedom. Ooh freedom over me .. I will see my people again ….while others would raise their hands up saying ooh God is great, God is mightful and yet others sang…. Alah is merciful praise allah.

Although both kumi-kumi were very tired and weak, they too joined other prisoners and sang in praise to God the creator. They sang loudly:

Now I know that the lord will help this anointed

He will answer him from his holy heaven!

With  mighty victories by his right hand!

Some boasts of chariots and some horses!

But, we boast of the name of the lord our God!

They will collapse and fall!

But we shall rise and stand upright.

From now and then they could repeat and sing this psalm as a praise of deriverance… psalms 20:6-9 with their hands raised up as tears of joy rolled down on their cheeks. Later on, it was announced through a microphone all were to leave and would travel in lorries. They were to travel in different lorries

Kumi-kumi said goodbye to Nevea after promising to contact her at a latter date and started moving towards a lorry when Nevea got hold of his hand. He quickly looked at her she was crying, her tears taking kumi-kumi aback. He couldn’t tell what was painting her.

“ A new problem with you” kumi-kumi asked her in range of emotions. His heart beating faster. Nevea tried to drie her eyes bwith the back of the right hand. She couldn’t manage to do as more tears welled on her eyes again. She called kumi-kumi in both emotion and sobbing and stopped to say for a few seconds: kumi-kumi looked at her shot of anything to say for a few seconds he knew not what to tell her she continued sobbing and after a while, she managed to master some courage and said: “kumi-kumi  its you I need, I want to be with you all the time….” But she was again unable to say more. The emotions had taken her more strongly than before. She just sobbed.; kumi-kumi decided to calm her by saying something. He wasn’t sure of what he too wanted to say but he said:

“yes…. I also wish the same but only if God wishes so. For now lets go home.

“promise it to me” Nevea demanded that you would let me with you at all times” it was after the repeating of these words kumi-kumi got her message clearly. He had thought about it some days ago and now this morning she had talked about it.

“well….” Said kumi-kumi “lets face one thing at a time. There is every right time for every thing” by then the lorries were hooting and kumi-kumi wanted to go also. With heat that was there he felt like falling down any minute. The insects anger had been aroused by heat and were now biting in body seriously “yes” said Nevea “ and I am to come….. and verfy soon” with his lorry. Kumi-kumi looked towards her as she walked. She didn’t turned her face. Kumi-kumi looked at her as she walked and wondered about women. Even in the time of the trial, they can still be funny he turned and boarded into the lorry. Shotly the lorry started moving and drove away from the nations most dreadful prison. It was heading towards the mountains district, kumi-kumi fell into a deep world of thoughts. Who is the new leader? What about the freedom of worship? The freedom of press…. All these and other things engulfed his thought and mind, which also called for a rest as it was also tired like his body.

Now kumi-kumi understood the meaning of being falsely accused, detained and…. His soul has a long way to go, he too has a long way to travel. His birth place wasn’t nearer. The lorry drove on and on.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER TWELVE

The driver kept the lorry moving driving from one village to the next. As they passed kumi-kumi and other prisoners could see people on the road singing and running here and there this way and shouting their voices high as they welcomed the dawn of the government. They kept shouting power to the people

Those who were travelling in he lorry also shouted….. glory to God and praise to Allah kumi-kumi now sweating in the near mid day heat wasn’t left out of it. He also glorified God in the psalm of perfect which uplifted his heart greatly. He sang on…

The lord lives and blessed be my rock

An exalted be God of my salvation

The God who gave me vengeance

And subdued people under me

Yea! Who delivered me from my enemies

They didst deliver me from men of violence

Exalt me above my own

Adversaries…..

Now and again the driver would stop at a given place to drop a man or ntwo and chatting with villagers……yes he could be heard saying”the bad government is long and buried the next moment the driver would engage the next gear> the lorry continued moving leaving behind it a cloud of dust< yet< the singing people continued their song without being bothered by then the heat had increased double fold> kumi-kumi felt being distillated by the thought of reaching home after being in jail would uplift his soul into the journey for yet miles ahead of him being, he kumi-kumi wasn’t sure whether their freedom had also come so because the history of many armed government world-wide records the worst of humankind oppression and mostly killing of their people

He focused his mind on Kate and other force government world-wide records the worst of human kind oppressions and mostly killing of their people.

He focused his mind on Kate and other government leaders and how they would fair. Kumi-kumis mind created a wide vacuum against injustice. He knew he would have to wait to see how the events would go and the turns they would follow

As kumikumi was travelling towards home, other events were taking place behind his back in room 010 of the government prison stood Kate

The water level in it was now running at nearly two feet high Kate couldn’t find a place to sit on because of standing for many hours, his back started aching.

Standing in the inner most left-side corner, Kate feared what would happen to the now many arrested former government officials both ministers and prime minister of the federal government

He tried to reflect on his past deeds but couldn’t hold on that line for lng. He was troubled mostly because of handwritten note he had left on his official desk fvery early in the morning it was a note that would make him to suffer  or even make him face the wrath of the new government and face the firing squad. It made him pained and ached his soul. It made him fear!

Now this Friday hot in the afternoon at the nations capital city… mutero a new government had been formed with l,t col moshiel being named the first president of Haniland. Other senor posts had been filled. The new appointed cabinet ministers were already at work in their new offices. They were all pleasant with their appointment. Also promoted were many junior military officers who had been given jobs of high rank

The government had acted swiftly and within hours, it had arrested many of its foes whom it had been detained. But all wasn’t alright many members of he armed forces were making noise on the manner some of the new cabinet ministers and regional chairmen had been appointed and promoted. They claimed that LT col. Moshiel had only promoted his very closest associates thus making the case unfairly distributed. They had decided otherwise and a new twist in the matter would give hem a mandate to make a new government.

Also the new government had sized all important documents on matters related to the fallen federal government and those related to regional authority.

It was a full day of activities, one full happening a day that changed the historic books regarding the life of both people and heniland itself

Its interesting for both local and international press held a hard spot on the new governments survival. “its still too early to tell whether the new government would hold the government together” commented at BBC correspondent in the capital city.

In the local media, a radio co mentor said: many people had welcomed the government with open new hearts, as it stood for their fundamental rights, everyone is now free to associate with his or her fellow countrymen anyway. Welcome peace, welcome justice.

This Friday night, for a first in their history, the people enjoyed themselves from one village to another Christians Muslims and faithful of other religions could be heard singing and dancing in the new born freedom

But….but not so with cate. He had no peace of mind he still stood inside the water cell couldn’t tell whether to pray or cry. The worst mistake with him was he had forgotten how to pray to the Christian God. He couldn’t even remember how to pray the Islamic Allah. He didn’t know how to fore-go the rights of our forefather. All this because, Kate was a crook, a dirty man who didn’t mind or care about any religion his God was money and his religion was leadership. Now to whom would he turn to? He looked both worried and frustrated and lost.

Though lost, he held a secret in his soul he knew about a secret army and it’s likely to move very fast. But he doubted this army’s effectiveness, come to deal with a well trained forces Kate had to cool his feet in the water, he had face fleas, bugs and lice. He even didn’t have a stool to sit on. Its likely he would sleep while still standing, hunger and thirst….. Its only money, his god which would come and help him out of the mess he’s in. kate now a prisoner would have to eat

The thought of the presidents where about was the same in all peoples mind. Even the self proclaimed president Lt. col. Moshiel didn’t know. And the hunting of him continued. He was a dangerous man who the military leaders wouldn’t like to see running away.

“but there was he?” it was a major question many people wanted to be answered.

The journey to the mountains district was a wrong one. It was before dark fell when kumi-kumi made a triumphant entry into his home area

Outside his house he found many people who had come to welcome him home and others who had just come to welcome him home and others who had just come to witness whether he had died in the prison.

Unlike his fellow Christians who had kept his house at guard for months and had been re-weeding his lawn when both weeds and glass threaded to overgrow, some of these people held a belive that kumi-kumi had been killed many days ago, been long buried and forgotten they had come to start a mourning period.

They had been waiting for kumikumi for many hours until they sat, until they saw a big government lorry which had approached the drive. It was moving very slowly towards the house, then to a halt already people had lined up on the drives sides to see what the lorry had brought to them they didn’t know whether it would be a coffin, a dead body in it, a lame man who could never be able to walk, move around by himself, or kumi-kumi the real one in his colors or what…

Then soon thin man jumped from the back of the lorry and immediately he landed on the ground, the driver engaged the next gear and the lorry moved on turned and moved upwards the drive. Kumi-kumi had arrived back home here he was…..

It were those who stood on the drives left side who had seen him jump down and without wasting time they started singing and moving towards him. as the lorry moved on, the people on the drives right side saw him too. They started singing with one beating a drum. They moved on towards kumi-kumi dancing as they moved.

            People moved on from both sides, they came forward and engulfed their man of the old days.  At all these time, Kumi kumi was only standing.  We knew not what to say,whether to move or what.  He had become surprised by the singing of the people, their dancing so openly and without fear.  “It’s really wonderful to see these people”.  Kumi-kumi thought singing and dancing so openly and without fear.  “It’s real wonderful to se these people” Kumi-kumi thought singing and dancing freely, the freedom of worshipping has dawned among us.  Yes the living God, King of King has seen the suffering of his people, the people of Heniland and he, God had anointed them with his Holy Spirit.  How wonderful.

            Kumi-kumi was still been in his world of thoughts when the first man in the singing group touched his hand.  Kumi-kumi was startled like someone who had woken up from a bad nightmare.  His sense returned into him.  Now, the man had already extended his right hand to Kumi-kumi ready to greet him.  He longed to greet him.  Everyone in the group longed.

            Within the next few minutes, many had shook Kumi-kumi did likewise.  He shook their hands and hugged them weakeningly for a long time.  He could respond to their praise the Lord, brother, welcome home Kumi-kumi by saying “Thank You Father.  Praise God Sister, God Bless you Brother.  May peace dwell on our mother! Etc. This continued until Kumi-kumi’s body nearly gave into the long day’s tiredness and sun burning as he was travelling.  But he tried as much as he could not to show his tiredness.  He thought it worth standing here with these people rather than being in jail.  After all, it could cost him nothing and they had given to him a Hero’s welcome.  He wondered whether Nevea had been received by her fellow believers like him, up on her home returning.

            In due course, Kumi-kumi was led into the house by a member of the saved Christians fellowship.  He later took a hot batch which made his body pained.  It pained even much more when he applied skin ointment and other skin lotions to soften his already dried and scratched body.  He had become a rheumatic, suffering from fever all the time.  But Kumi-kumi didn’t mind these pains much. Now, as a free man, he knew he would visit a doctor soon.

            After bathing, Kumi-kumi sat and talked with more of his friends.  A lady who had taken the house’s mastership served both food and tea to many as they sang and praised in the wake of darkness.  By now, Kumi-kumi had started to feel a bit flesh but was still very tired.  It was after mid-night when his fellow Christians and well wishers left to their respective homes.  They left singing high their raises and their voices could be heard far yonder far beyond horizon, leaving Kumi-kumi alone to sleep.

            Kumi-kumi had nothing much to do but to sleep.  He bolted the door and went on to bed.  It was a clean bed.  Clean as he had left it many months ago.  He now remembered that he had left the bed being turned up side down and now, it was standing and well done.  “Somebody had been caring for my house while I had been in prison.” Kumi-kumi thought but he couldn’t tell who this person was.

            Resting on his bed, Kumi-kumi enjoyed its softness and the smoothness of the cleaned bedding.  It was as if he had never been in this bed before.  He enjoyed every moment of it, like a child enjoying a newly bought baby cot.  He said his night’s prayer and after a few minutes, Kumi-kumi fell asleep.

            In his heavy sleep, Kumi-kumi dreamt.  It was a dream which reflected on his past.  The memories flashed back to the time of his birth.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could remember he was born in a not large village, far down at the shores of river Muteithia, with many huts and children playing from here and there, while grown ups and gone to their work in the garden from morning till near sunset, while other yet older children would be at schools.

            He could see himself carrying a bag made of sisal fibres full of books, walking hurriedly and happily towards the New Palms Elementary School which was about five miles away from the village.

            Kumi-kumi could now see the school.  It was large, with many classrooms. Its walls were mud built with tinned roof.  It had no proper built windows and doors.  Instead, it had open gaps which could let in great winds inside the class rooms.  The big boys would jump out of the classroom when ever an angry teacher was about to punish them due to their misconduct.

            Then there would come the raining season and its outcome would be worst for the children.  The rains would get through the window gaps and the badly done roofs would start leaking, wetting all in any classroom, teachers included.

                        At times, most of the children would remain at home until the rain was over.  Kumi-kumi though young could always enjoy himself as the driplets of water landed on one of their teachers.  These driplets could come from the roof first at once then it could be followed by several more all at once, landing on the teacher teataatata! And in a moment of anger, the teacher could walk out and headed to the staffroom which also was no better.  The children could start singing choruses.  At times, it would be only one chorus been said and repeated several times.-,  Also, in the surprising dream, Kumi-kumi though young could remember how one night their village could be in a cloudless, star shining and the children would go out to sing and play; only for this night to be followed by another, one full of darkness and no any child could dare to walk outside.

“It’s the biggest giant from the river” mothers used to tell their young ones.  It was at this time, when Kumi-kumi could hardly penetrate into the darkness when his grandmother could tell him stories of the long time ago. These stories could start with ALONG TIME AGO, and then could continue with a conflict, struggle e.t.c. ending with the characters they ever lived happily.  It’s his grandmother’s style of story telling which created an interest in Kumi-kumi’s thought of becoming a writer.  He kept this as a secret until much later, but in his dream, it was too soon.  Kumi-kumi was also becoming a big boy.

Then came the war among the tribes which left many people, both old and young dead, with many being taken by he nomadic tribe from North which by then was very strong at battle front.  At the time he was ten harvests, the nomads struck in the village again.  It was on the tenth day, in the month of October.  The fighting was heavy but men from the Northern District of Makoro Region were over powered.  Many were killed and others taken into captive among those taken were Kumi-kumi’s parents.

Upon his parents’ captivity, Kumi-kumi’s grandmother lost her mind and could always be heard saying Kumi-kumi as she recalled the day Kumi-kumi were taken away.  Every where she could go, she would mention this date and month.

It’s his grandmother who nick-named his Kumi-kumi, a Kiswahili word for figure ten.  Other people took on the name and the young boy became so.  He too liked this name and adopted it officially.

The dream continued to remind his more about his youth life.  Kumi-kumi left the elementary school and joined a secondary school which was also within the village.  He was a bright boy and wanted to become a writer in his future life.  He had enjoyed reading books authored by African writers and thought he would one day write a book, mostly a best seller.

Four years later, he left the secondary school and enrolled to a correspondence course with the then British Tutorial College and studied modern journalism which he excelled and was awarded a diploma.

Kumi-kumi later became a freelance journalist and contributed to many local publications.  But he wanted to be among the best journalists in the whole of Makoro and he did another advanced course in his area of interest.  Through a distance learning programme, he studied for A.B.A. Degree in journalism.  How he was more educated and had become a senior news correspondent with PAPS.

It was this work which brought this man of the pen into Christianity, as he travelled to many countries south of Sahara.  While in Kampala- Uganda, Nairobi – Kenya Kumi-kumi met many of their open air services called crusade.  After attending many of these services, Kumi-kumi decided to become a Christian although without a church back in his home land.  By then, Makoro had become a part of Heniland Federation.

Kumi-kumi’s happiest day came when he was baptized in a pool of Uhuru Park, Nairobi and immediately proclaimed Jesus Christ as his savior.  Many Pastors, Priests, Evangelists and other well wishers greeted him.  They also shook his hands. Later that evening, he travelled by plane to the Horn of Africa where he was to cover and report on the war among the Somalian Clansmen.  He could read his newly bought Bible now and then, for the next five days, in Somali land.  He had become the most happiest man in the days and longed to be back home and start to introduce the gospel of Jesus Christ among his fellow country men.

On his way back home, he bought five more new Bibles at Nairobi, a number of Christian magazines which he intended to use on his new found mission.  After one week of hardworking. Kumi-kumi landed at Matero Airport.

Back at Makori, Kumi-kumi started his Christian mission slowly and sure.  He introduced a Bible reading fellowship in his local village.  By doing this, he knew he was taking a great risk on his life as many in the government, who were members of our fathers sect were against Christianity or any other region which they thought would brain wash people in any way.

Kumi-kumi introduced cells in the village and each of these cells consisted only three members. He, in the first place didn’t want to minister to the old people as they didn’t know how to read.  Furthermore, he didn’t know whether they were faithful of our father’s sect and land himself into problems.

With five Bibles Kumi-kumi was only able to minister of fifteen people in a week.  He had also started getting Bible tracks which he distributed secretly to youth people.

Within there months since the introducing of Bible reading fellowship, Kumi-kumi founded more cells as many people wanted to learn more about this man.  Jesus Christ a number of people had come to proclaim Jesus as their savior even before they were being baptized.  Kumi-kumi wasn’t yet anointed to baptize them.  What he mostly needed was to plant a church in this country.  Very soon, with the donations from his friends, both locally and from East African Countries, Kumi-kumi started a church newsletter entitled SUNRISE IN HENILAND which he published monthly and distributed together with the Bible tracks.

Thirteen months later, an Evangelist from Uganda arrived in Matero City at the moderate invitation of brother Kumi-kumi.  Three days later, more than a hundred and thirty people were baptized at the shores of river Muteithia.  Though this was done secretly, many faithful believed that was to do so rather than failing to have Christ as their savior.

That same night, Kumi-kumi together with two other men was ordained to become pastors.  The church of Christ rooted itself at this end of the continent and was ready to grow.  Though unknown to many people, Kumi-kumi was the brain sheld behind the Wameokoka Christian Fellowship and many other Christian sects in Heniland.  By the time of his arresting, Kumi-kumi was planning to crusade for the unification of all these sects into one mainland church.

In his dream land, Kumi-kumi was being lifted up high by the spirit.  He was shown the whole of Heniland.  The suffering of many people, he was taken to the mass graves into which many of the Christian faithful were being shot dead were thrown into.  The dried up bones seemed to speak to Kumi-kumi.  He, in return couldn’t hear anything from them.

Kumi Kumi called the spirit “Listen to your people carefully” Kumi kumi listened more carefully.  He could hear voices now.  They were speaking to him all at once:

“Brother Kumi Kumi” he heard the voices calling him.  Kumi Kumi didn’t answer them. How could he speak to bones and when did bones start speaking in Heniland.  He wondered. “We have done it” the dead bones added “what about you the road is very rough, very rough in deed”.  Immediately, the voices from the bones stopped.

The spirit said to Kumi-kumi, “Those are among the first saints in Heniland and want you to work harder.  Are you ready?”

Kumi-kumi who was now very tired look from side to side but didn’t see anyone.  He was adamant to answer this question, he thought it was a demon which was trying to test him.  “Kumi-kumi” the spirit called and asked him the very same.  It added: “This is the spirit of your Lord.  I am ready to work even harder. Hurriedly thinking the spirit would let him go, but the spirit wasn’t in hurry.  There was yet another journey to go.  “Follow me now” it ordered Kumi-kumi, who followed this spirit he could hardly see.  The journey continued.

They came among many buildings within Heniland.  They were among the many Gothic mansions the country could boost of.  But what was happening in them was more terrifically terrible and Kumi-kumi was more surprised by the evil acts which were taking place here-in.  He couldn’t understand, whether it was true or not.  A visionary or imaginary or what.

At first, he was taken into a house where many young girls had been detained by both former leaders and the current ones.

“You see all these one?” asked the spirit. “It’s for only one reason they are been detained for.  The leaders in this nation are sex maniac.  You can agree with me with the pride of human kind has been thrown into the pigs’ pen.  Prostitution is but the order of the day.

“I agree with you”, Kumi-kumi said.  They moved on to the next house.  This one was full of men all naked.

“These ones are men who had grown desires for their fellow men” said the spirit.  I think you know their name and act.

“Yes” Kumi-kumi agreed. “They are called HOMOSEXUALISTS.

‘Okey we move on” ordered the spirit Kumi kumi followed.  They came to a house which was full of women.  Bot old and young.  In here, the women were kissing, hugging and soothing one another.  They looked very happy with their shinning eyes.

“Whatever you call this act, said the spirit. “In Heniland.”

“Lesbianism’s” Kumi-kumi.  This is the game of, but the spirit cut him short and they moved on.  Then they came to another house.  Inside here, the room was lit with different kinds and types of light bulbs.  Some shone blue, green, yellow, pink e.t.c. These light bulbs would switch on automatically.  Immediately the blue one could go or switch off the yellow would come on.  It was a kind of a game with both light and bulbs.  Coming on and off.  Off and on all the time in a large hall.

It was a large hall full of people mostly the youthful ones and those of middle age.  They wore attires of different colours and fashions.  Their hair styles were as well different, very to be precise, they were all different in everything they had.  They were dancing, jumping and kissing madly.  The music was being played by a life to life band from Canada.  Some of these people were drinking beer and other hot drinks.  Others were smoking bhang while other swallowed different types of tablets like MS, brown sugar and madrax which make them high and higher and drunk.  Some of them take off their wearing and started dancing while nude.

Kumi-kumi could hardly believe all these were taking place in his birth country; all happening in the eyes of people who were entrusted with the betterment of human race.  It made his heart ache in pain.  The spirit didn’t ask him anything this time.  Instead, Kumi-kumi was asked to move on.  He agreed and followed the spirit.

They later arrived at the house outside the city.  It was a big stone house.  Outside, many cars had been parked.  They were many different colours, models and even recent manufactured cars.  Kumi-kumi was asked to move on.  He agreed and followed the spirit.

They later arrived at the house outside the city.  It was a big stone house.  Outside, many cars had been parked.

They were many different colours, models and even recent manufactured cars.  Kumi-kumi had never seen good cars all at one place.  “People of Heniland ought to be really rich to own all these cars.  “Kumi kumi thought and started counting them.

“I didn’t bring you to count cars” warned the spirit.  Let’s get inside this house”. Kumi-kumi agreed and followed his master.   They both entered and stood where near the Eastern Wing of the hall.  It was full parked with naked men and women all from public and private highly sector classes.  They didn’t see both the spirit and Kumi-kumi.

Now Kumi-kumi could tell how many of these people were.  He had met them many before during his life as a journalist.  He could tell that was an Accountant, that was a Teacher, a Lawyer, a Doctor, a Member of Parliament, a Minister, an Assistant Minister and many people of different fields.  This all looked like a rich men’s social club.

Both men and women were all seated on chairs made of costly wood.  They sat on both sides of the hall and were facing at the middle.

Further in the middle, a very decorated table had been placed.  Also, on either side of the table, two chairs had been placed.  Behind the table, a very strong man sat on a highly placed chair and on the side chairs, two men stat still.

On the table itself, a huge Addler snake sat near the left end.  From time to time, it could lift its head and one could see it had been properly fed.  On the front side of the table, a banner had been fixed.  It carried these writing.

 

IT IS WHO WORSHIPS THE SNAKE. HAIL LUCIFER OUR GOD.

HAIL OUR FATEHRS SECT. LONG LIVE OUR UNITY.

Upon seeing this, fears gripped Kumi-kumi’s heart.  He opened his mouth to shout at the people in attendance but the spirit held his mouth.  Kumi-kumi became dump and could hardly speak a single word.

The snake had sensed them.  It lifted its head and directed its glittering eyes towards Kumi-kumi.  He tried to move forward (and) to fight it.  But Kumi-kumi’s legs couldn’t move an inch.  The spirit held him still.  He couldn’t move, speak or even raise his hands.  He was totally dangled.  Fully suspended.  The snake kept smelling the presence of the two but it couldn’t tell where they were.  It became angry and started from one side of the hall to the other but couldn’t see any of the two strangers.

The man who sat in the highly placed chair stood up and called the high priest to start conducting the evening service.

“It seems our master (snake) is very tired today.” Said the man, and wants to rest earlier today.  So be short and in hurry and the man sat down immediately. The high priests rose up and moved towards the table.  In his hands, he held a green plastic paper ag.  He came by the table and placed the bag on it.  He turned and stood in a mannerly way that all could see him.  It was non other than LT. Col.  Moshiel, who is now the President of the Federal Republic of Heniland.  His appearance of at the altar nearly made Kumi-kumi cried out.  He wanted to call him a deceitful, holy than thou pretender but his mouth was still firmly held.

The Lt. Col. Moshiel smile abit to his friends coughed twice.  Oh, oh, he then opened his mouth to speak.  Kumi-kumi could even hear the beating of Moshiel’s heart.  It was beating faster.  He was tall, huge strong body built, wide eyes and a big nose.   His hair were trimmed short and he had a star mark on his left hand.

He looked again at his friends, coughed again and talked. Kumi-kumi could see Moshiel’s teeth.  They were milk white.

“Ladies and gentlemen” Moshiel called out.  Tonight, we are going to be very short at our service its just a holy communion meeting but I am going to introduce to you our newly elected master mason in our grand lodge No. 13, together with his assistant master mason.  Now, everybody was silent.  Even the snake had bowed its head.  Kumi-kumi wondered what powers these our fathers Sect Leaders held in themselves.  Powers even against the reptiles like the one on the altar table ought to be too much for a human being.

“Can you two gentlemen stand up?” L.T. Col. Moshiel called out immediately, the two men sitting on the either side of the table shot up.  This was followed with clapping of hands by other members.  The snake raised its head too, as if ready to struck.

The man on the highly placed chair rose up and spoke in a language Kumi-kumi never heard.  He then moved off side and come to where the newly appointed lodge master manson.  He got hold of his right hand and raised it up.  After this, he spoke yet in another different language.  The snake, still with its head up high moved and stood at the edge of the table.  The new master mansion knew what to do next.  He moved fast and where the snake could reach him by its head.  He then turned and faced the people.  The snake, understanding what it had to do, moved its head on the back of the man’s body and pressed its fangs into his body.  The man didn’t move.  He didn’t hiss either and held his breath.

The snake removed its fangs from the body.  It struck the body two more times then the blood started oozing from the snake’s inflict. The snake quickly licked the blood hungrily!

            It moved on to the other side of the table and did the same to the other man.  After licking the blood, the reptile rested flat on the table unmoved.  The high priest announced the intuition of the two to the highest order in our fathers sect was over; and now, they are the carriers of he templers mark of the Beast.  “It was now time to offer the Holy Communion on their honour” announced the high priest.

            He moved on to the table and opened the plastic paper bag.  Kumi-kumi, eyes opened could see its content.  It was a body of a teen aged girl.  It was at this juncture, when the man on the highly placed chair stood up.  He opened a drawer on the side of the table in a flash and removed from it a long table knife.  He tested with a finger if it was sharp. 

            From the same drawer, the man removed a silver plate, large in size and two big silver shining mugs.  He placed them on the table.  He looked angry as if he had been stung by many bees.

            Then the high priest took the knife and cut open the girl’s throat and drained and blood in the plate and the rest in the mugs.  He then moved the knife downwards and slit the body into two.  He removed both the heart and the live together with the kidneys and added them into the blood in the plate.  Now everybody was looking at the table like hungry children waiting to be served by their mother.  The high priest wasted no time and called all those who were I the hall to come forward and eat at the table of the master.

            Like locusts, both men and women moved forward each holding a sharp knife in his or her right hand.  Every one had to cut a piece of meat from the dead body.  It was very tender meat and one only needed to bite the piece twice then swallow it.  They did this very fast and quickly, returning to their seats faster.  Some were even drying their knives with their animal like tongues, then licking the lips.

            Thus done, the high priest cut a big piece of liver and passed it to the snake.  It swallowed it in a flash.  It was then given a bit of heart and did likewise.  Then it was given one whole kidneys and swallowed it too.  A mugful of blood was placed on the middle of the table and it drunk it all and even licked the mug clean.

            The high priest then cut a piece of liver for himself and ate it.  Then he passed a piece to the newly appointed lodge mason and another to his assistant.  They all ate hurriedly and hungrily.  The rest of the meat, liver, kidney and mightful of the blood were given to the man who sat on the highly placed chair who ate the whole stuff very quickly.  As he did so, other members were licking blood from the plate, and then passed it to the next person nearest to him or her.  This was done in hurry and at long last, the plate was shinning clean.  Clean than before, when the night’s communion had started.

            A few minutes the night’s fellowship was closed with a prayer which sounded like a very interesting chorus: They all prayed while standing:

                        He who eat with the Master

                        He who drink with the Master

                        He who does the will of the Master

                        He who praises the Master of Master

                        May now praised him highly for he is the only Master

                        Long life Master, Long life Lucifer! Ooh hail Lucifer

            Immediately after the services, people moved to their respective dressing rooms and in the next minute, they were coming out looking very smart.  Those who were military officials came out guarding lit colonel moshiel, the president of federal Republic of heinland in their official attire.

            Now, teacher looked like good teachers, doctors, lawyers, Accontats, Polliticians and others came out as their looks.  Very trustful, honest and very holy.

            As they got itno their respective cars, no one could hardly differentiate them from the very normal man.

            The spirit looked at Kumi kumi whose mouth had been freed and was now feeling like he could “vomit, empty his stomach all the evils he had sitnessed in the whole meeting and asked, “ you young man of the press, are you ready to write about this?”

            Yes my Lord,” replied Kumi kumi. “If you wish me to do so”        

 

            The spirit said:

“Then do so soon.  And may go on with our final lap … “Kumi kumi thought he had seen enough happening in Heniland and wanted to go and sleep.  But he feared what the spirit would say and do if he says not he thought otherwise and hand in hand with the spirit they walked on.

            Very soon the two arrived at the biggest stadium on Matero city.  On arrival, the found the field had already being filled by people.  They were singing nice Christian songs.  Others were praying in different tongues.  But no sooner they had started singing another chorus than when they saw a number of military Lorries full of soldiers who were fully armed with guns and other until riot armorment.  The Lories were driving at a high speed cutting the on going Christian meeting into two.  As he drove on, the armed men started jumping out of the Lorries and upon their landing, they started beating the people with whips and clubs.  By the time these lorries came to a halt they were almost empty.

            Now the people were being beaten-up, whipped and kicked about.  They were being chased out of the field.  To make them out, the armed men fired into the air.  People were chased, people ran.  People were whipped, and people praised their God.  And within ten minutes, the field had cleared off the people.  Near to the stadium’s gates, an old man was being clubbed by four armed men.  Kumi-kumi wondered why the military men couldn’t spare even the aged people.

            “I will go and talk to them, “Kumi-kumi decided.  And make them understand our cause” immediately, Kumi-kumi started walking. Now, his legs had been freed.  He moved fast.  He needed to save the old man from the beating.  He came to the gates and approached one of the armed men.  He could now see he was a man from barracks.  Kumi-kumi talked to him in a friendly manner: Hey officer …. can you please save this old man from … but he couldn’t finish what he wanted to say as a huge club landed on his back.  The other three men had seen him too and had turned their anger towards him.  Kumi-kumi was caught off side and as the fourth club landed on his back, the man of the press fell down and lost his being.

 

                                    ***********************

            Immediately, the spirit of the dream left Kumi-kumi like a flash of lightening.

                                   

                                    ***********************

 

            Kumi-kumi woke up only to find himself sleeping on the floor, his body uncovered.  How he had fallen out of the bed, he could hardly tell.  By then, it was dawn.  Kumi-kumi stood up and felt his face.  It was totally cold.  His head was ringing many bells.  He looked at his body and found out he wasn’t wearing the prison’s uniform.  Then, too soon, he remembered where he was. He was at home.

            Kumi-kumi, his head still ringing bells moved on.  He opened the door and walked outside up in the trees, birds were singing with high voices.  And up in the drive, pigeons coed and jumped as they have done before.

            Kumi-kumi looked at them for a while.  Already the bells ringing his mind and started to clear.  The pigeons kept jumping and landing to the top each other.  Kumi-kumi thought they were such happy because he was back home.  He smiled slightly and thought they needed some food.  He walked back to the house to look for some rice for them.  Truly, a new life dawned in his life.

            But Kumi-kumi couldn’t find any rice in the house. “But dates could do” he said to himself. And dates did the rest, while Kumi-kumi entered into his first season of prayers! And he really prayed!

 

 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

            Fourteen days later, Kumi-kumi who had since then visited his doctor, had met many people and had published a new issue of SUNRISE IN HENILAND Newsletter and had met with the leaders of a number of CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIPS and had since recovered from the Prison’s Frustrations.  He walked into the offices today to check whether he was still on the pay roll.

            No one was in the office, all people having gone into their assignments.  On his desk Kumi-kumi found a short note.  He took it and started reading:

 

Dear Kumi-kumi,

            Just incase you are back in the office today, a case is being heard at the old military house.  Please, rush……!

 

With thanks,

Chief-in-Bureau, PAPS

            He looked at the date on the note and it indicated it had been written that same morning.  Why always rush …. Rush …. Rush …..? He wondered.  Why can’t they give him enough time to rest? But he knew there was no way out and that story needed covering. It was at 10.30. a.m. when he walked out of the office.

            Kumi-kumi walked fast and soon crossed the Old Nasser Road which divide the buildings from either side.  He walked into the view point road and headed towards north.  As he moved on, he could see the old palm trees were still standing just like before. They looked both green both green and health.

            Kumi-kumi walked on.  The old military house was still afar.  His legs still ached but not much.  His health was recovering day in day out.  As he kept his face, he remembered Nevea.  He wondered how she has been fairing during the last two weeks.  He had been out of communication with her.

            By now, the sun was even hotter but the clouds were gathering in the sky far away on the western horizon.  Of late, the climate had been very dry.  He thought the rains would be coming soon may be sooner.

            He was now closer to the house.  The old military house was as old as its name, having been built more than fifty years ago, and without being cared for.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could see its walls almost falling apart and one could hardly tell whether it was painted blue or green due to old age.  The compound was ringed with huge tall which hadn’t been trimmed since they were planted.

            As the gates, which were also weaker and old and its weak timbers moulding with decay stood two heavily armed military men.

            Kumi flashed his press card and introduced himself.  He was allowed to get into the compound without any hindrance whatsoever.  He walked on and passed by them.  As he moved on, one of the men chattered behind him” “That is the one who survived death at the grave side.” Kumi kumi walked on and didn’t turn his face even once, and came to the building’s door.

            By the door, two men stood firmly.  They were armed with an American made machine gun.  Again, Kumi-kumi flashed his press card and introduced himself.  The two men let him in without much talking.

            Kumi-kumi entered in, walking in a majestic manner.  Inside, a few feet from the door a man who wore military attire?  He also looked very un-friendly. He demanded to know why Kumi-kumi was there.

            “I am a press man”, Kumi-kui told him and showed him his press card.  The man didn’t bother checking the card.  Instead, he asked Kumi-kumi yet another question.

            “What is so important here to cause you all press people to come here?” “We need to inform the public”, Kumi-kumi said a smile in his lips.

            “Get moving … and further, turn to your left side”, said the man with no interest.  “You will see the sign reading: THE PRESS!”

            Kumi-kumi moved on as he had been directed and found the sign.  He entered inside and came to a large hall where he found many people from both the local and international press.  In their midst, Nevea sat.  Kumi-kumi knew most of these men and women.  He had been with them before.  In Heniland, Press people knew each other and they were friendly and nice characters.

            Kumi-kumi moved on, and slowly sat on one of the pews behind Nevea, his working tool ready.  Nothing was happening, not yet!.

            Further infront, a huge desk had been placed and behind it was a chair meant for the judge.  Infront of the desk was another chair, and infront of it was another desk to be used by the prosecutor.

            In the left side of the second desk were a number of pews meant for lawyers and other members of the bar.  But this being a military jury, there was no need for a lawyers’ presence.  They kept waiting in silence.  None of them spoke.  They awaited for an hour, one long hour before the court’s business started.  Then, members of the jury started coming in.

            The first to enter into the large hall was a military judge, followed by a military prosecutor.  They moved forward and sat on their respective chairs.  They prepared themselves for the heavy and great work infront of them.

            After a few minutes, the judge lifted a hammer like club and banged it twice on the table BANG-BANG! And immediately a door opened from the front right corner and a number of soldiers stepped in followed by twelve accused men, who were also followed by many soldiers.  Among the accused were Kate and the former Prime Minister.  The former President wasn’t there.

            The whereabouts of the President was not only a worry to the press but also to the new government.  Although he hadn’t been either arrested, or killed, his whereabouts was giving Lt. Col.  Moshiel a sleepless, restless time …..

            No sooner than when the prisoners had been brought into the court and the journalists started shooting photographs and writing on their note books and diaries…hurriedly.  Now, the accused were being arranged by soldiers infront of the jury.  They all looked both tired and filthy … and more frustrated and mostly hungry.

            The former Prime Minister and a number of his former cabinet minister looked more worried.  Not so with Kate who moved his eyes from one member of the press to the next.  He did so till his eyes came direct with those of both Kumi kumi and Nevea.  He gave then a thinly looking.  It was a cooked, forced smile.  Somewhere among the journalist a camera clicked.

            Kate’s eyes were full of hatred, pains brutality and of tears.  Then, the man bit his lower lip and focused his eyes on the floor.  He remained so for a long time like a man who was lost in a serious thought.  It was the prosecutor who brought both silence and tension to an end.  He stood up and hit his desk twice with his hand, coughed twice and announced: court in session.  More cameras clicked as photographs were being shot.  From then, he continued calling the accused names and the type of one’s crimes.

            They were prosecuted of criminal offenses ranging from murdering and of stealing from the state’s coffers, thus ruining the faith bestowed to them by the people and the Federal Government.  It was stated clearly than, if found guilty, the accused would face the firing squad … or hanged until they were dead.  It was now Kate’s turn to be the questioned.

            “Guilty or not guilty?” asked the prosecutor in a non-nonsense manner.

            “No … not guilty” replied Kate without interest in the whole matter.

            “And what about the note which was found on your desk two weeks ago” the prosecutor continued.

            “I see no crime”, said Kate. “Committed while trying to save my daughter”.  The prosecutor coughed yet again as he read a paper in his hands; and moving his legs on the spot he was standing on. He asked Kate another question. The session was becoming a bore.

            “…. You want to tell this court you are married yet you are known to be unmarried.  Now how come you have a …. a daughter you wanted to save?” Narrated the prosecutor, “You ought to be funny”.

            “Yes ….” Said Kate, I never got married but I got a daughter … that one in the midst of the press men”.  He indicated Nevea, pointing her with a finger, and resting it still at her direction.

            This disclosure brought the press people into their feet.  Some shot pictures of their fellow journalist while other asked Nevea”

            “Is it true or not?” The turning of the events took Nevea by surprise and she did not know what to do next.

            “Leave me alone” protested Nevea. “It’s not true and I don’t know what Kate is talking about”.

            “Yes…” demanded a man who worked as a News Correspondent with World Features Network News Agency.  “Tell us the truth …. The nation must hear it ….” Nevea tried to hold her emotions and protested even more.  By her fellow journalists couldn’t hear anything else but the whole truth from her.  She was getting angry.

            “Truth please”, demanded another press man. “Please Miss Kate”.  But Nevea who had gotten more angry didn’t answer him.  Instead, she aimed her camera on the man’s head and the next thing that was heard was an echo as the camera landed on the man’s smaller head.

            And even as she protested, the very truth has started downing in her mind.  Now she could remember this bit and that.  Although not the whole story, the bits which were building themselves around the shores of her mind were worth collecting.

            The other journalists just stood and looked at her, eyes wide opened.  They had forgotten their main reason of coming to this court.  It was only Kumi kumi who was looking infront.

            The judge, prosecutor, soldiers and the accused persons were too being carried by the commotion among the press men and all had directed both their eyes and minds towards them … press. Then Kumi kumi shy a bit as he saw them … as they entered into the hall, a close looking at them indicated to them there were men on a dangerous mission.

            The five men, all dressed in black uniform had entered into the hall through the very same door at the left side corner, the judge and prosecutor had earlier on entered in through.

            It’s the commotion among the journalist in the whole hall which had given them a chance to enter faster and positioned themselves behind the judge and others, covering every chance in speed.  Kumi-kumi tried to aim his camera onto them but was pointed with a mouth of a machine gun.  He placed his camera on his knees.

            “Yes Nevea …” demanded a lady journalist.  “You must …” but the journalist couldn’t finish what was in her mind as a hail of bullets were sprayed on the judge and the prosecutor, who only managed a hiss then they dropped down together with their chairs.

            The soldiers tried to act but they too were cut wholesomely with hails of bullets.  The hall echoed with gun shooting like a battler front.  The journalists turned quickly only to find soldiers falling down to their death.

            “Jesus, Maria” carried a Kenyan journalist who was on an assignment in Heniland. “Under the seats for your dear lives” and with that, the man dived under the pew.

            “Hang your hands up”, ordered one of the men.  “One movement and I will shoot your dead”.  And every hand was raised up high beyond heads.  Now Kumi-kumi could see the men were masked.

            “And now, you Kate, followed by the Prime Minister”, ordered the same men, walk out marching one after the other”.  There were no more time to waste.  Kate started moving towards the left side door, followed by others marched out under the cover of two men who stood outside the door.  As they by passed them, the door was pulled and closed with a loud banging.  A minute later, a lorry’s roding was heard as al its needed gears were being engaged.

            The only three serving soldiers were the first to drop their hands.  They rushed to the judge and the prosecutor.  They turned them this way and that.  They were already dead.  Too were the other soldiers.  Again, the cameras, pens, and note books were at work.

            Sensing the mood in the hall, the journalist from Kenya raised himself from the under pew.  A camera clicked from the back before the man had rose up to full view.  Nevea collected her hand-bag, looked at Kumi-kumi and the two walked out.

            That would make an interesting head line story, thought Kumi-kumi.  He looked at Nevea again and already, tears of frustration were rolling down on her cheeks.

            “Time to rush out”, said Kumi-kumi as they walked towards the gates.  They were in hurry to return back to their respective offices to file the dreadful news.  The other journalists were also rushing out and were also in much more hurry.

            At the gates, the two armed who had been manning recoiled on the ground with blood oozing from their bodies.  They had been shot dead.  The gates were wide opened.  Now Kumi-kumi was looking for the words to describe the whole epic but couldn’t find any in his mind.  Nevea was in the same trial and knew not what to say.

            “It was a sorrowful moment in our land again” Kumi-kumi spoke at long last.  He didn’t know whether it was the best thing to say or what.  They were not walking out of the gates.

            “Let’s hurry out of this place”, said Nevea.  “You never can trust the soldiers in this country any more”.  Why she had decided to change Kumi kumi’s course of talking, Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell but he was happy to hear her talk.  It was long since he had heard voice.  They were a few feet from the gat when they heard an alarm siren screaming loudly.  It had been raised out by one of the surviving soldiers in the old military house.

            “Let’s meet at Mihumu Hotels at 7.30 p.m. this evening” requested Nevea with high emotions.  They were now almost running with other journalists behind them, their heels highly on move.  None of hem wanted to be found nearer to the scenery by the military soldiers who were like to come in like bees.

            “Granted” agreed Kumi-kumi who was already sweating.  He feared his legs would start swelling up again due to both the pressure he was applying while rushing and the heat.  From the horizons the clouds had gathered more than in the morning.

            They walked on, only to part at North view road where Nevea branched off and joined palms view road.  They parted as if they were strangers. They didn’t wave to each other.  They just walked and headed to their offices.  All journalists walked away and headed to their different offices.  Again they had become strangers. Total strangers to one another, as it was their habit … they were all in hurry to file out their NEWS.

                                                *****************************

Half an hour later, Reuters News Agency aired the first news item all over the world.  It announced: A military judge, prosecutor, together with over one dozen of soldiers has been shot dead in Matero, the capital city of Heniland with more than ten prisoners …. All being political prisoners had been rescued from the military court today just before noon.

A short hand written note found at the scene of action stated it is the work of Christian Salvation Army – CSA.  It was the first time for this group to be heard of.

According to an interview with a government official, the government was said to be acting very fast and would leave no stone unturned. “We are going to get close to this fugitives soon” commented the government official.  We as a government will not allow this kind of lawlessness and insecurity to continue in this country.”

                        *****************************

That same afternoon ………. The big lorry kept on moving.  Its driver was in a great hurry and wanted to deliver his load as it had been agreed earlier on.  He was in need of money and unless the load is delivered, his dream of going back to Kampala, his town of origin looked domed.

Now, in high promising mood, the lorry driver could engage one gear after the next and the lorry was almost flying.  In the back of the tent covered lorry rested Kate, the former Prime Minister, member of his fallen cabinet, former regional officials and seven masked men.  In the front cabin, the driver was being navigated by a young man who had been driving through Heniland for long and knew where the road has a sharp corner, a dangerous pot hole or even a curve. He also knew very well where to find wild animals crossing the roads and at what time of the day and night.

The lorry drove on and came to a Holt.  No sooner had it stopped and all the masked men jumped out.  The driver jumped out too they all looked ready for compact.

It seemed as if everything were well arranged, as no time was wasted.  As soon as the lorry had come to the standing still, four men appeared from the bush.  They were armed to the teeth.  Three more men came out the bush from the other side of the road.  They too were armed with heavy machine guns.

“The load sir”? asked one of the men, unable to wait more.

“The load … yes sir” replied the lorry driver and immediately, he ordered his men to open the lorry’s cabin and asked the men to come out.  This was done in a matter of three minutes with the leader of he seven men handing a huge packet to the lorry driver.  In the next moment the driver and he masked men were back into the lorry.  He engaged a third gear and looked at his navigator and told him … we have five hours to finish our next mission and there after we would dine and wine in Kampala.

In the meanwhile, in her office, after filing her story, Nevea’s mind was working like a computer.

Now she could recall a bit of her past life.  Now, being full of frustration and emotions she could recall the face she had seen many time as a young girl.  It was that of Nobert Kate.

“Yes….!” Never agreed with her thought.  “Maybe I was only four years old when I saw uncle Nobert for the last time.

She remembered how uncle Nobert used to visit her grandparent’s home, and every time he would come on such visits he could bring to her a loaf of bread, minced meat, sweets and other such goodie goodies.  And how he could carry her on his bike which was being nice named by children Donnie.

            She too could remember how her grandmother used to tell her how her mother hanged herself and that one day, and it maybe very soon, her father would be coming back home but he never turned up.  Not even once.

As she grew up, Nevea liked to play with other children of her age, but by being a fatherless and much more a motherless child, other children, at times opted to abandon her.  According to the stories told to her by her grandmother, the teaching about Jesus Christ was introduced to their village by some people who had been to Uganda for a trip.  Upon their returning, they brought with them this gospel.  How Nevea like this man …. She even dreamt of getting married to him if she ever returned on earth and mostly Heniland.

After her “O” Level examination, Nevea stayed home for a few months and later joined Heniland College of Mass Communications and studied for a Diploma in Modern Journalism. While in the college, Nevea started contributing articles to a number of publications in Heniland.  Men of her stories were pure fiction and although she was a Christian, she feared to talk deeply about the faith.  She feared the government would be angered by stories which could be of an evangelism of a kind.

By the time Nevea left college, she had already built to herself a By-line … a name in the publications.  She got a job as a news correspondent with an International News Agency where she worked before she was arrested only to be freed after over half a year in prison.

Now, as she sat in her office, what worried her mostly was … who is Kate, a father or an uncle? Could he be the man who had paid for her education secretly?

Is he really, the same man, the very grown-up aged, white haired and brute feared by many in this country? But this wasn’t her major worry.

What worried her even more was, Kate, had let her be beaten up by soldiers, imprisoned and nearly shot to death near the mass grave.  How come, then all at a sudden this man …. Kate could claim she .. Nevea is her child …. Daughter?

And where is he now, together with the Prime Minister and others.  Where has he president gone?

Though in a surprise, Nevea could now recall the facial appearance of her uncle Nobert.  The eyes, nose, mouth and the ears of the man he had seen at the old military house, all corresponded with his.

What Nevea couldn’t understand was, if Kate was telling the truth, why didn’t he said it while he was an authority and not while he is into trouble?  ….. and there was that note mentioned earlier in the court … how Kate could have saved her and Kumi kumi was understandable.  The fact remained she could be by now dead if the government hadn’t been over thrown.

Nevea could hardly uncoil the while matter, no matter how hard she tried to un-do it, it only remained like an undiscovered scroll along the shores of Dead Sea … it was a mystery which needed a modern prophet Daniel to re-tell it in a modern language.

Then, still in the state of the troubled mind, she remembered Kumi-kumi and they had agreed to meet at Mihimu Hotels.  She stretched her hand and looked at her wrist watch.  It indicated 7.00 p.m. only thirty minutes before the agreed meeting time.

“I think I will still make it”, Nevea thought and immediately, she took her black hand-bag, locked the office and started walking towards the hotel.

                                    **********************

Kumi-kumi had left the office much earlier.  He was now sitting on a recoiled palm chair, sipping some coffee, outside, at the hotels main view court.

He looked much restless and out of place.  He kept wondering and thinking, sipping his hot-steaming coffee.  He could smell its sweet aroma and could feel it’s thickness in his mouth.  He kept wondering.

And the more he wondered, the more restless he became.  The worst end of his thought was that it increased fears in soul.  Infact he could smell even danger, no matter how long it would take to come, he could feel it in his blood… that something very dreadful would befall the country … and very likely, it was a foot.

More to say Kumi-kumi hated everything to do with the kidnapping of the Prime Minister, Kate and others.

He also feared for Nevea’s security since Kate had disclosed about his fatherhood.  Now that he was gone, Kumi-kumi wondered who could tell Nevea the whole truth.  Also, all the members of the Press Corps who covered the drama as it unfolded earlier in the day at the Old Military House would be in danger.

So, from Kumi-kumi’s point a view many armed force government are known to act both angrily and swiftly whenever their soldiers are killed and when truth is high lightened.

Kumi-kumi was getting worried as Nevea hasn’t shown herself up.  It was now twenty minutes past their agreed time.  He couldn’t tell what had come upon her.  Then, she appeared and came to Kumi-kumi’s table.  She looked awful, tired, distressed and dejected.  He rose up and greeted her.  Then, they both sat down.

“I can as well do with some coffee” Nevea said.  “It’s a bit cold”.  Kumi-kumi could tell she was forcing herself to talk.  Her spirits wore very low.  He ordered two cupful of coffee.  It was coming to 8.00 p.m.

They sat and sipped their coffee, talking about this or that.  They weren’t in a hurry.

They were still drinking their coffee and Nevea had just informed Kumi-kumi that his Newsletter SUNRISE IN HENILAND had been banned by the government with immediate effect, when from no where four masked men appeared and came to their table.  Two of them were very tall, one taller and the fourth one a bit shorter … nearly five feet.  They wore blue police uniforms and military boots.  Their appearance didn’t surprise both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  They had been waiting for it since late in the afternoon.  Only that it was too soon.  It was the taller man who moved on to their table and spoke with high authority.  He said to them: “You two are under arrest, stand up and follow us outside.”

“Under Arrest?” Kumi-kumi asked and stood up right.  Hands Akimbo. “And of what ….. I cannot understand it” Nevea had also shot up, her face fully gripped with fear.

“Stop bothering with silly questions, said the man “Here …. Look at your arresting warrant, and he flashed, a piece of white paper.  He looked at it and quickly read its hand written contents. By then, Nevea had moved to Kumi kumi.  She was already sweating.  They both continued reading:

Dear K-K and N

Please, bolt it out when it’s still safe.  This time tomorrow, they will be crying for your blood.  Do as my man say!

Kumi kumi looked for a word to say but couldn’t find any.  They were startled. None could understand this type of arresting warrant.  Neither could they understand who N.K. was.  The man had also sensed of their fear and warned them not to dare shout.

“No way! Kumi kumi protested angrily.  His voice high, whether he shouted or not, he couldn’t tell.  “I cannot follow you out”.  He wanted to get the attention of the people who were least nearer to them.

“Shut up, you fool”, the man warned; pointing his gun at Kumi kumi’s nose.  “Or else ….” And he tapped the gun’s mouth on his nose.

“We don’t care you or else”, shouted Nevea, now angry more than ever. “We only care what you are doing against your wishes.” The man had also become angry and decided to use force.  He slapped Nevea twice.  It was only after that Nevea agreed to shut up her mouth.

“I said move on out”, ordered the man.  Kumi kumi looked at him with an angered eye.  The man looked both serious and ruthless.  He looked like a man who could shoot anybody in a high moving speed.  He was dangerous.  Kumi kumi had grown fears of these masked men.  He didn’t have much to fight of and he started walking out. “ ……....... and you woman”, talked the man.  Follow him out! Front al!”

As they marched out Kumi kumi saw a Camera’s flash which shone direct on his eyes.  He looked to the direction it had come from and nearly missed a step.

By then, Kumi kumi had started beating very fast.  For the first time in his life, Kumi kumi wondered why on earth he ever become a journalist ….. always in problems and it was only three days since his aged grandmother had requested him to quit this job, get married and be settled like any other family man ……….

Nevea was following in a hurriedly pace.  His face had totally changed.  She too wondered ….

A few yards away from the Hotel’s main entrance, a black Morris Marina had been parked.  Both Kumi kumi and Nevea were forced to sit in the middle of the passengers’ seat and the others sat on either of their sides, making sure the two journalists were well guarded.

“It’s the road to freedom” announced the shorter man, who happened to be the driver.  Then, he engaged the mostly awaited gear and the car rolled into darkness, moving in a high speed.

Thirty minutes later, a private owned Television Network screened pictures of both Kumi kumi and Nevea as they were being held and marched out of Mihumo Hotels by masked men.

Already, the car had managed to drive more than seventy miles away from Matero City.  But where was it heading to …..?

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

            It was now past 8.00 p.m. and Kate and other men had been walking for hours.  It was very dark inside the Southern forest.  They continued walking, with Kate at the back of the trail.

            The marching was both tough and rough for these aged men.  But they needed freedom more than anything else.  They feared not the darkness.

            It was a cold night with coldness chilling into their old bones.  The rain heavily pregnant clouds covered the whole sky.  From the eastern horizontal, thudding in the sky could be heard and flashes of lightening kept flashing from the sky now and then.  The long awaited tropical rains were about.

            They moved on, with swamps of insects flying above their heads, some biting their soft bodies now wholly covered with coats of dirt brown dust, while other threatened to get into their ears, eyes and mouths.  The Christian Salvation Army Camps were now nearer.... about twenty five miles in between.

            They kept on to their paces.  They were now very hungry and tired.  Each followed another, and another the next person, like tourists in African, very sure of their tour guide leading them into the plains to view the game.

Then they all heard it... The rolling of the plane.  It was coming nearer to them.  At first they had mistaken the plane's rolling as that of thunder, only to find out their mistake.  Anyway, it was late to do anything worthwhile as it had come over head.  It came nearer and nearer over to them.  Even in the midst of the darkness, they had been spotted.

It was a large military training aeroplane which, looking direct at it one could see its pilot with its bottom looking like a womb which developed form bottom up word.  It's this aeroplane local people in Heniland calls dog trainer.

The plane came slowly as if it had no hurry into its mission.  Another thunder echoed from the mountains afar and lightning shone all over in the forest.  As if it was waiting for thundering it opened its bottom and released a heavy, powerful explosive which upon landing on the ground dug and blew up high a huge cloud of tuff mixed with soil.  By luck, none was killed or hurt by the flying fragments.  This eruption was followed by blaze of fire.  By then, almost everybody was shaking in fear.  Some of them had never seen death so near leave alone an Aeroplane dropping bombs.

"Hurry up!" called the leading man you at the back, and stop shaking" To the man leading the trail, more to say, bombing was nothing new.  He had been hired as a dog of war in Zaire, Sudan, Angola, Uganda and many other African countries to counter down rebellions.  He therefore, unlike others cared less.

The men who had been gripped in fear rushed this way and that, fearing the plane would change its course, then returns and hurled more bombs on them; while others feared they would end up getting lost in the bush.  The plan didn't come back.  Instead, it flew even far down wards, towards the mountains.

 

The men gathered some courage.  They re-grouped again, and arranged themselves on to a long que.  The trail was built again.  They started moving, though they were very tired.  The insects dept bothering them again behind them, the blaze was getting huge, spreading here and yonder.

Ahead of them, a sharp lighting flashed the whole forest with its brightness.  It was followed by a thunderous thundering which shook the earth.  Now, the wild animals had started running away from the huge bush fire.  The men started wailing, Kate at the back fell down.  He cried out and after a short struggle he managed to stand up, and started following the others.

 A few yards and both Kate and the former Prime Minister fell down both at once.  They struggled and stood up.  The premier removed his coat and let it fall down.  It was, he reasoned, making him heavy and he wanted to run faster.

The scene in the bush was totally different from what it had been only a while ago.  Wild animals were running, men were running and behind them, fierce fire was ranging on, raising its flames high into the tress.  It was brighter everywhere in the roaming disaster, the catastrophically and disastrous alimentation of habitat and living.

The men ran on.  Already, some had started cursing the day they were born.  Others tried to pray to their respective gods to come and stop the bush fire but none of their gods came.

As they ran, Kate couldn't remember which god he could pray to.  He had left his monies behind in banks at Matero City.  The premier didn't have a god to pray.  He had also lost his leadership among the followers of our fathers while in the prison, and was now rootless.

The fire was getting huge with its smoke billing high in the sky adding more darkness in the already dark rain clouds.  The men, now thirst, tired, hungry and badly sweating moved on and some wild beasts ran past them.

Those who had gods to turn to prayed as they ran on.  One of them turned to the god of Sun, another to the god of Moon and Stars while the other one called upon to the god of the Great Lake to come and help them out of the oncoming disaster.  But non of these gods turned up.  Even those who had called upon their master, their salvation was doomed as Lucifer stayed away from this dangerous scene.  Even the snake was away resting peacefully at the temple.  As things were, their gods were nothing but let down.  The hell had broken against them, to burn, to roast alive till they were dead.

The fire ranged on with its flames running up high into the huge giant trees and the birds were also running, flying away for their dear life.  The men could feel the amounting heat caused by the fire.

A few minutes later, the sparks started falling on them.  A number of them removed their jackets while others removed their shoes and threw them away to make them more lighter and enable them run faster.

In the huge forest, everything was in a mess.  People, animals, birds, trees and even thickets were all crying Fire Fire!  Another thunder came about and echoed.  Boom Boom Boob in the whole forest.  They thought the plane was flying on their course and dropping down on the ground more bombs.  But it wasn't so.  It was the long awaited rain which was about.  What was holding it, no one could tell as the sky was wholly impregnated to capacity with rains.

Behind them, the fire was threatening to engulf them.  It was moving fast that, unless something happened, say a miracle, the fire's outcome would be a disaster, a catastrophically and disastrous alimentation of living.

Thirty yards behind Kate, the fire's flames were dangerously threatening.  The men thought their death was near.  Kate started cursing the day he became a politician while the Prime Minister cursed Lucifer and the snake he had prayed for long, many years yet they didn't seem to see the nearest on coming death.  He thought his jacket was becoming heavy and slowing his running speed.  He removed it and threw it on the ground.  Behind him, the big bellied Kate thought of removing his shoes but he thought otherwise that before he would manage to undo them, he would be burning.  He was counting minutes before they would be caught.  Minutes only, his heart was beating faster!.

And these men were "others", men who didn't lose hope.  They were all determined to run the next mile and more miles in front of them.  A sharp lightening flashed from the sky in front of them.  It was immediately followed by a loud thunder.  Another flash of lightening came about, with it came the loudest thunder.  In front of trail came a cry from a man who wasn't religious.  He was a man of no faith and apart of being an active member of CSA, he had lived an up-right life.  The cry came again" God of Ibrahim, God of Jacob, and great God of Christians. Help us before we perish and” another thunder visited the earth yet again.  The man couldn't finish what he wanted to tell God, as thunderous rain which was accompanied with hailstones came down in full force.  It was only a few seconds after Kate had thrown away his Khaki short - sleeved jacket when taps in the sky opened.  The rain pounded the earth heavily, gaining its momentum.  Soon, the whole forest was covered with rain as it rained far and wide, bringing the fire to its final death.

 

            *************

 

It was much late, and in the midst of the night, and covered by a huge darkness, the car, the very black Morris Marina kept moving very fast, beating the dust covered road with a moaning roll.

From time to time the silent driver could engage yet another gear and they could roll even faster with its head camps on.

Although it was very dark, Kumi Kumi could see the car was heading towards Muteithia River.  Already, they had covered many more miles.

Why towards the river....? Kumi Kumi wondered.  But there was none to answer his question.  His worries and wondering was only his own....

As they travelled, Kumi Kumi could see lightening flashes far away, many miles below coming down from the sky now and then.  As they passed-by, a huge man made forest of both giant palm and acacia trees.  It was very dark in the sky and none of the stars could be seen.  Kumi Kumi thought the rain would pour down anytime maybe very soon.

 

The driving which had taken more than three hours came to the finishing end when the car came to a halt at the banks of Muteithia River.  The driver hurriedly got out and ordered all people to come out of the car.  The masked men opened the doors and jumped out.  Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea got out from different doors.  They had no time to waste, even to stretch their aching backs and ribs.  Instead, they moved on towards the river.

By the river, a large boat had been moored, and on its side, three men stood.  They looked unconcerned with the arrival of the new comers.  They had now reached at the boat side Kumi Kumi had become damn founded.  He could hardly understand anything concerning the whole movement.  For sure, he could now tell this had nothing to do with the government.  He wondered who these crooks should be and what their motive was.  The whole thing was totally in darkness.  Dark, darkness!

Nevea was also at loss.  She kept wondering why they had been put in trail almost at all times was this what God had planned for Kumi Kumi and as well as her?  She couldn't understand it either way.  And in a broken heart, one full of emotions, she remembered what she had been reading in her Gideon International Bible which carried a stamp NOT FOR SALE... not long ago that some of you would be taken into courts and others put to death, all these for my own sake!

This didn't surprise her much as she knew God in heaven could perform yet another miracle.  Hadn't he done it before?  Nevea reasoned " at the mass grave yard?  This up-lift her soul abit high.  They reached at the boat in a slow pace.  The driver who had also proved to be a leader of the masked men spoke to the men standing by the boat in hurry.

"Its operation K-K and N." said the drive.  "I hope you will take the necessary care as arranged” He added in a soft voice.  "And here you Kumi Kumi and Nevea, do as you are told and you won't regret it at the end"  And with that the journalists were ordered to get into the boat while the driver and his masked friend rushed into the car and after reversing it, he drove off, still in high speed.

Soon, the boat started rolling down in the river heading southwards.  It had been roared by the three men whose bodies were well built, strong and with big hands, tall and very strong.  They too were the types that don't like speaking not, unless there was an important need to do so.  But after roaring for a distance, they started talking among themselves.  They laughed and joked both Kumi Kumi and Nevea found out these men weren't rough and they too became a bit free.

As they joked, the crew leader who was stout asked Kumi Kumi whether the lady accompanying him was his wife and how many children they have.  Kumi Kumi told him no and they have no children.  Nevea felt she could laugh but she decided not to and held her laughter.

"Sure?" asked another man in a surprised manner.  "Think of man this lady look good, strong, cute and all.  Just imagine her being a mother of your own children!" Every body laughed all at once.  Nevea included.  She couldn't hold her laugher any longer as the man had talked in a very jokingly way.

 

Every word from this man's moth was meant to crack a joke and Nevea, being a good joker wasn't left out of it and she added some salt in the talk.

"We are but think about it” Nevea said.  It was her first talk since they were taken captives outside Muhumo Hotels.  "But we would be more sure if only you could tell us where we are being taken".  The men laughed all at once but Kumi Kumi didn't laugh with them.  He pretended not to have heard Nevea's words which in a way were mostly directed more to him than to these pirates.  Soon, the men's laugher died and the answered to Nevea's quarry.

"To Nairobi", said the first men whose eyes glittered in the darkness.  He was cut short by the second pirate.

"This river ends at Lake Victoria.  So it's to Kampala City".  As he joked, the lightening in the sky kept flashing, followed by thunders.  Kumi Kumi wondered what could happen to them if rains were to come while they were in the open.  The weather had changed to cold and humid.  The third pirate cracked what was a joke this river winds down at Lake Victoria, why, if we would close over this great lake and drop you at Kagera Region of Tanzanian side remember the place Idd Amin Dada once bombed. The pirates thought they were making odd jokes and laughed again.  It was getting late in the night.

This time, their laughter was louder than their first one, and it defeated the choruses being sung by the frogs.  Kumi Kumi had started fighting a different swam of insects which were now angrily bitting on his hands and face, with some threatening to get into his ears, eyes and mouth.  He kept waving them this way and that with his hands but they were determined to sack his blood.  Nevea was still righting the same war.

The laugher died as it had begun but the leading man among the pirates was again working his mouth.  The river, according to the man was full of sharks and very likely, they would feed with a man's flesh before their journey was over.

This was a fear filling comment more because the river was known to school the biggest crocodiles in the whole land.  Also, it was full of high rising falls.

Nevea thought of a crocodile cutting her into two parts at a go.  Although she was ready for any out-come in this struggle, she reared dyeing in the saw like jaws of this creature.  At the dame time, she needed to meet with Kate and hear him talk.  She wanted him and him alone to tell her about his fatherhood on her.

The man roared the boat on as if the would never tire of it.  Also, frogs continued with their John Johnie Johnie music.  Some of them could jump up high from the water only to land inside the dhow type of a boat only to start singing again.

Again and again, for many times, the thunders continued coming and lighting coming nearer to them.  The pirates kept the boat on its course, towards where they only knew.  On the other hand, the boat obeyed its masters and rolled steadily, as it also feared the on coming rains.  Insects kept biting them all the time soon, the rain started.

 

            **************

 

Mid February, 1994, well past mid-night, Lt. Col. Moshiel had just returned from the Temple where he had been to offer a sacrifice to Lucifer and the snake.  It had been an offering to his master to let him and his members of government to be empowered to stand firmly in authority.  This night, they had offered the flesh of a young girl who hadn't been touched by a man.

Lt. Col. Moshiel was standing in front of his officials as he was being briefed on what had been going on since many hours ago.  He had been an angry man as he tried to counter-act against the killing of the military judge, the prosecutor and his brave soldiers at the old military house.  He was also full of fear of the said Christian Salvation Army.

Already, many journalists had been arrested and forth with detained.  While others had managed to escape the dragnet and had gone under ground, he was a bit happy that, according to his men, the freed men were already burning inside the forest.

"They won't manage to escape the flames of the fire" Moshiel had been informed by his head of operation.  Now, they were planning on their future acts, how to the Christians harder and make them come to the sense that he, Lt. Col. Moshiel was the real man, total man in authority.

To him, the group calling itself C.S.A was being mooted by Christians and they must suffer for it.

This same night, the government released a press report which was later announced in the National Radio.  It was a short reportage which stated clearly that all those men who had been freed by members of C.S.M had been killed during a heavy combating with Heniland military force, three hundred miles south of the city.  It's also believed both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were among the killed.

Why the government could give out this half baked report to its people, no one could tell and how it could help it.

At the end of the statement, Lt. Col. Moshiel asked the government, and the public to work together to retain peace in the whole country.  But the truth in the whole matter was... the government was almost ready with its blue print against its people.  As they planned their evils, the God in heaven was planning how to save the chosen people in Heniland.  Outside, the rain had started pouring on earth heavily.

 

            ****************

 

The C.S.A Camp wasn't far away and the trail of men kept moving on, Kate still at back.  They looked worn and tired.  They were very wet, chilling coldness cutting into their bones, and wearing holding tightly on their weak bodies.  The rain was still pouring heavily, thunders and flashes of lightening coming down now and then with rightful force.

Hunger was another problem to the walking men.  It wasn't in their living style to stay empty stomachs for long but Kate and his friends could understand it better... It's better to walk the whole night without eating rather than face the firing squad.  Further more; none of them was brave enough to hold a bullet in his head.

 

Throughout the night, as they walked in the forest, Kate kept remembering how, after the formation of CSA, a friend of his approached him during a party which was being held at one of Matero's high class hotel.

After a length talk, his friend requested Kate to join this under ground movement.

"I know you are not a Muslim", his friend had told him.  "And you better join us and very likely, you won’t regret having done it".

In return, Kate, like many other men had contributed both money and government information, and other secret data’s which helped the movement to grow thus strong.

By then the CSA was still young and was founded by both educated men and women who were unsettled with the ruling brand line and rooted within religion.  Since then, the movement had been growing strong and it has both political and military wings Christian Salvation Army; this has nothing to do with Christian faith.

It has been in the scene for sometime and both the then and current governments known of its operative or not, it’s hard to tell.  But the bombing in the forest could talk more than words something was a miss.

This day, as Kate stepped the next face he understood very well his contributions towards the movement weren't in pain.  This day, as he walked in the wetness, listening to the sounds made by many different animals and insects, Kate could tell he was not only worth it, but also, it had freed him from death.  It was the same though in the mind of the other men.  By then, the CSA camp was very nearer and soon, they could make it.

 

            *************

 

The rain continued falling, hitting them like stones.  It pounded heavily with seriousness into the dirt-brown water it was a heavy down pour and Kumi Kumi thought it ought to be covering the whole land.

The pirates mastered more courage with the boat moving on and on as if there was no rain at all, as if they hadn't seen the blessing from God.

Soon the water started filling into the boat.  Also, the water level in the river started rising up.  The thunders, lightning and hailstones could come down in strong force.  They all had gotten wet.

The water inside the boat was rising rapidly and soon, it was a foot high.  They feared the boat would be filled with water very soon... what could they do if the boat threatened to capsize, and they had nothing to drain out the water with.  They all wondered.

By then, the water in the river has risen high and it was flowing very fast.  Also, it had collected many big logs from after, together with other rubbish which were not floating all over the river.  It was moving faster as floods collected into the river.

 

The boat was half full with water and although it was still on its course and balance, the danger had been felt.  Death was just around the corner.  Kumi Kumi and Nevea feared more than before they would end up dying.  They both, now standing prayed God to come and save them from the misery.  The boat was now nearly full of water and the pirates cared less.  They went on talking of the good, great future they would have after this mission.

Kumi Kumi and Nevea were sure they would die in the river as the boat was full and had started sinking slowly.  The two hardly knew how to swim.  The pirates had stopped roaring the boat and were just standing, very unconcerned with the dangers they were now in.

The boat sunk on feet into the water.  In fears, Kumi Kumi asked the pirates what they could do.  They didn't answer him.  Instead, they laughed at his question.  Kumi Kumi thought they were fools worth being beaten up.  He was just lost.

Nevea was shaking as she waited for a miracle to be performed from God.  She was disturbed in mind as well as in heart.  She feared the moving waves.  She kept this way and that.  Both frogs and crabs were now moving freely inside the nearly water covered boat which was sinking quickly than before.  The lightening flashed sharply and Nevea saw a moving thing moving in the water.  At first, she thought it was a young crocodile and feared it would jump into the boat.  The high waves brought the thing more closely.  It was now floating behind the boat.  She could now see it clearly.

Upon seeing it, Nevea made a move to grab it but missed, making her miss the step.  She nearly went over board but Kumi Kumi had seen her move and he quickly grabbed her at the waist and held her still.

"Why do you want to kill your self?"  Kumi Kumi asked her with emotional voice.  He thought she wanted to walk in the water like Jesus or Peter.  The pirates bothered nothing.

"It's a bucket", Nevea told Kumi Kumi, her voice full of surprises "Please, Kumi Kumi, get it"  Kumi Kumi pulled her more inside and let her free.  He then moved a bit forward, behind the boat the bucket was being held by both the waves and the boat's body.  It was floating overly.

Kumi Kumi made a move to grab it and he knew he would be more carefully least he fell over board.  He held the boat's body firmly with his left hand, then, bending against the boat; he stretched his hand and immediately got the bucket.  It was a big one, with its lid still pressed on.  It had a wire made handle.

Kumi Kumi looked at it more carefully; it was very light and useable.  He removed the id and dropped it down inside the river.  He had no time to waste or think about.  He could tell their salvation had come immediately, he bend his back and started draining the water from the boat.  He was doing it in hurry and within the next five minutes, he had done wonders with the bucket.  The boat had come up a half foot high.  He was getting tired and passed the wonder bucket to Nevea who also proved to be had working worker.  She drained the water in hurry and soon passed the bucket to Kumi Kumi. 

They drained the water in turns and within thirty minutes; the boat was almost free from the capsizing dangers.  As he worked on with great hopes, he wondered what kind of people the pirates were, are they people from another planet, maybe Mars or men created from metal like robots or what... because they seemed to care nothing, mind nothing... things real people could bother about.  The rain was getting less.

It was Nevea's turn to remove water from the already saved boat.  It was less water that remained and the less it was, the difficult it proved to fill the bucket.  She was about to throw out the last bucketful of water over board when the pirate's leader spoke out in his jokeable way:  He said to Nevea, "Young lady, you are a good worker and had saved the day for your wedding but I am sorry, I won't be available come that day.  I am sure you will make to Nairobi.

The other pirates laughed and cheered by clapping their hands.  Nevea tried to calm her feeling, her heart full of emotions.  She was lost in words and knew not what to say.  Kumi Kumi didn't like these kinds of jokes but dared not to show his angriness.  Nevea poured the water over board and threw the wonder bucket in one of the corners, and stood up right; hands a kimbo.  The rain had suddenly stopped, with the clouds moving towards West.

It was nearing to dawn and from the eastern horizon, and far yonder, the sky looked red, a colour which announced the arrival of the new day.  It wasn't yet clear and a heavy mist had started covering the land slowly.

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were now shaking like beaten kittens.  Kumi Kumi thought he would become sea sick with fever or malaria.  It was so in Nevea's mind and much still, she feared to contact either yellow fever or even the deadly Ebola. 

The pirates cared much less about these and they still looked strong, active like before.  They kept roaring the boat on; and on.  The day breaking was now more nearer.

On how later, the pirates brought the boat to a halt and they got out of the boat, each one of them jumping on to the river bank.  They were still wet and hungry, it was at sun rise, and the birds hand started singing and flying over and over, trying to catch an insect here and there as they fly.  It was their harvesting time as the rain has brought with it lots of insects.

After embarking from the boat, the pirate's leader pushed it with a roar and forced it to keep moving downward the river.  It started rolling faster to nowhere one could tell.

Immediately after pushing the boat to sail by it, the pirate's leader changed his role and became a guide.  Still with more courage and authority, he dictated the others to follow him.  There was no time to waste.  The pirates were very much in hurry to deliver their load.

They started walking towards the Southern - East direction with Nevea coming behind.  In front of her was Kumi Kumi who was wondering where they were being led to.  As they walked, Kumi Kumi remembered it was already day time and he hadn't said his morning prayers.  He prayed God to give him more courage and strong confidence to enable him to struggle on until the battle in front of them was won.  Kumi Kumi who understood very well has God would be the victor recited another prayer in his heart.  They walked on and he continued in his prayer:

 

For the enemy has pursued me;

He has crushed me to the ground

Forces me to dwell in darkness

Like those long dead

My spirits fail me

Lord, make haste to answer me;

My heart fails!

Hide not thy face from me,

Lest I go down, like those who are in the pit

 

Walking through the wet thickets and on the earth soaked in rains proved to be rough and tough but they had no way out.  Their only option was only but to walk.  Kumi Kumi wondered whether Kate was still alive or dead, and which action the government has already taken.  He was double sure the leaders won't just sit and see things changing its course.

Kumi Kumi turned his eyes backwards to Nevea.  She looked both worn out and tired and was forcing herself to move, to make the next pace, also, she looked like someone who would fall down any moment.  By now, the sun was getting a bit cleared from the mist bringing with it a kind of warmth which in return had made their wearing to dry up a bit.

To her, Kumi Kumi could tell, the going was tougher and she had removed her shoes and she was carrying them in her right hand.  He wondered whether she had said her morning prayer and what she was thinking for she looked like one, being carried away to a far land, one world full of thoughts.  Kumi Kumi pitied her more than he had done to himself.

Kate; it was him she was thinking about.  Where is he now, and who is he really with, will she meet him again?  These and many more other questions were all what was troubling her.  Hardly did she know Kate together with his friends had passed through a man created hell and at this same moment, the very same minute she was thinking of him, Kate was making his entry into the Christian Salvation Army's camp down, far down near the mountains.

They walked on, and had along journey ahead of them but a journey to where. Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea couldn't tell.  They kept following the pirates blindly, like two blind people who knew no way.

 

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

 

February 15, 1994

 

It was on Thursday and it was very cold a huge mist covered the whole land; no one could hardly see even where the Southern mountains ought to be.

It was a few hours after sun rising and the birds had stopped their singing.  The forest was calm a part of a blue parrot which sat in one of the giant trees which surrounded the CSA Camp.

Like an active watchman, the parrot had detected the on coming men and had announced their long awaited arrival by making "Pili-pili-pilii" kind of a noise, from one minute to another.

Then it started jumping from one tree to the next and continued with its song pili-pipi-pipii as it from tree to tree.  Apart from the bird, the camp's sentries had noted their arrival too and could tell who the men were.

The man behind the trail walked on slowly and his wearing, like those of other men looked soiled, he was barefooted, just like many others and like others, he held his shoes in his either hand.  It was Kate!

He and his friends moved on, making their last lap towards freedom.  The long travelling they were never used to having rendered them worn out, weakened and totally tired.  Even though their stomachs were empty and their legs paining and with head ache promoted with heat of the burning forest, adding to it the beating of the rain and its hailstones, not forgetting the insects biting, their spirit were still very high and their hearts were beating very alright.

Freedom! It had downed to them.  And they were now in the camp itself.  It was a camp made up with many tents, like any military camp anywhere in the world more than thirty tents.

It was within a bush, surrounded with big, tall fig and palm trees.  Under these trees, the thorn Acacia shrubs were growing, trying to force their leaves high but due to the shade created by the huge ones, they only grew weak and weaker and would break their heads any how.

It was a camp within another, so because even an aeroplane in the sky could hardly relocate it due to the covering it enjoyed from both the trees and thickets, leave alone anybody who hadn't been here in before.  It was in here, the now government's critics who are already nick-named the bad elements, prophets of the doomed lived.

Although Kate had felt much free while entering into CSA camp, he was carrying a worrisome load in his soul.  He didn't know where both Nevea and Kumi Kumi were although he had secretly arranged for their freedom and CSA men been assigned for the operation free Kumi Kumi.  Did the two journalists understand the real meaning of the letter he had hand-written and undersigned N.K.  He wondered but he had tried his best to save them.  To him, blood was thicker than water.

By now, after travelling in the bush for a long time Kumi Kumi, Nevea and the pirates came into a cleared open-field.  Looking from a shorter distance the two journalists who were the only people in this group who hasn't been there before could tell they were coming within a village.  They could see huts, smoke billing up into the air come out of some of the huts.  They came nearer and could now see the village clearly.

It wasn't a large one, going by other local village where-in hundreds of people live.  Unlike others, this village was being surrounded with a fence of dead thorny acacia trees.  It was a very strong fence with more thorn bushes placed on it.  As they came by both Kumi Kumi and Nevea wondered who lived in here. 

The entrance to the village was wide and being guarded by four strong, well built men.  These tall men with similarity wore tanned animal skins on their dark black bodies.  They wore silver shining ear rings; small in size.  They wore no shoes on their feet, which were also big like other parts of the bodies.  They eyes, ears and hands were all big with long noses.  They were giants of men.  The four were also armed with clubs and shining sharply pointed spears.  It was a wonder these peace looking people could be found in Heniland.

It was the pirate's leader who spoke to the guards in Kiswahili language.  By being an international language, we could understand the exchanging between them.

Thereafter, one of the guards welcomed them to Elo-Emolo village.  Kumi Kumi was surprised to hear this.  He had never thought of such place and never heard about it.  Whether Nevea had heard of it before, Kumi Kumi didn't know and it didn't bother him.

They were all led into the village by one of the guards.  Soon, they came to a hut and halted outside.  The guard asked them to wait for a while and he entered into the hut.

While waiting, Kumi Kumi started counting the huts.  They were below twenty and they called village, Kumi Kumi wondered.  To him, was or should be a town, city etc and not a homestead.

A few minutes later, the guard came out.  Behind him followed four men, kind of elders.  Like the guards, the four men wore skins in form of clothes.  But one of them was wearing a well tanned crocodile's skin over his head indicating his seniority among others.  In his left hand, he held an honour cane which was decorated with drawings Kumi Kumi or Nevea could describe, while the other three had walking sticks.

They came to where the group was standing, greeted them all in a very respecting manner.  Kumi Kumi was getting fed-up with their long talking.  He, like the rest in his group was very tired and hungry and wondered to where both Jambo and Karibu would lead him to.  He was getting tired of standing and his feet were being pressed hard on by his wet safari boots which due to wetness had become heavy to lift.  His legs were making pain too and he felt like to fall down with sleep.

After the greeting were over, the man wearing the crocodile's skin welcomed them to enter into the hut they had come out from.  The elders led the way, followed by the pirates, and then came Kumi Kumi with Nevea at the back.

Inside, the hut was decorated and portraits of world famed leaders hanged on the sides of the wall.  Among the portraits were those of Julius Nyerere, Nelson Mandela while he was still young, the late Mzee Jomo Kenyatta, Carl Max, the late Martin Luther King Jr., Jim Carter, and Reagan. Kumi Kumi wondered what kind of interest in the world of politics these elders held.  Nevea kept looking at the photographs.

The hut was but a round one, its walls done with hardened special clay and was smoothly plastered.  Its floor was thus done on which a number of hides were well spleen as in form of carpets.  These hides looked clean as if they had been shampooed not long ago.

On the hides, several traditional stools made of a good hard wood were placed.  All in all, Kumi Kumi could describe this room as tradition modernized sitting room.

Kumi Kumi admired every piece inside the hut.  Looking direct at Nevea, he could tell she too had been both moved and impressed by what she was seeing.  She was looking at everything with great interest, with a writer's eye.

"Welcome to Elo-Emolo's court room", invited the crocodile's wearer, s soft smile in his big lips.  "Feel free and at home" Kumi Kumi thought he could seat himself on one of the stool or even spread his aching back on the hide.  Nevea wanted to tell the man to stop taking long in his talking and instead bring her food.  But their common sense was still active and they waited, still standing.

"Thank you very much our King” answered the pirate's leader, now full of respect.  "We feel honoured to be in here, with you the mostly respected one” This took both Kumi Kumi and Nevea off guard.

Kumi Kumi couldn't believe his ears.  To him, this was both surprise and wonderment.  A King of all things in this country in Heniland of all other places.... He couldn't understand it.  It’s not even recorded in their country's historical books.  It was news, news worth covering to this discovering his weariness left him a bit.  His interest in journalism had been aroused.  He stood still and firmly and if anybody was even more amused, it was Nevea herself.  Kumi Kumi could see her smiling secretly; it was a mockery smile she seemed to be enjoying something about this King.

To Kumi Kumi, he thought there was something fishy about the Kingship.  He reasoned.  He was born in this country, brought up in here and through his life, he had never heard of Elo-Emolo, and whether it was a Kingdom, he couldn't tell.  Also, he didn't know the spelling of the word Elo-Emolo itself.  He considered the whole matter as SHUM!

Nevea looked at Kumi Kumi and once again, she smiled.  Kumi Kumi did not understand her.  Why the smiling?  He wondered.

The King looked at them, smiled a bit then requested them to get seated.  Immediately, Kumi Kumi sat in the nearest stool to him, while Nevea took the next.  The pirates remained standing.  The elders had also taken into their stool.  The King didn't sit down.  Nevea kept looking at Kumi Kumi and wondered whether he too had discovered what she has.  She wondered whether his writer's was still clear or it had gone into blink or what.

Nevea had discovered who the King and his elders were.  Now, she was enjoying their acting.  She was now viewing a drama on stage.

 

While sitting down, Kumi Kumi looked at the King clearly.  He looked at his face.  It looked like of somebody he had known.  The eyes, teeth and the style of movement, all these, he though he had seen before.

Kumi Kumi reflected his mind to the man he had seen before.  He remembered he had a knife... inflicted scar near his cheek.  He looked at the King's left side cheek.  The scar was there alright as it had been before.  Even though, the man he had in mind didn't have had beards.  This King wore them.  What about the voice?

Kumi Kumi had to wait for the King to speak; before he could tell if he had heard it anywhere.  It was the pirate's leader turn to let the cat off the bag; by speaking to the King.

"My King", talked the pirate's leader.  "May I take this chance to introduce to you our Guests".

"Never mind", replied the King.  "I know who my children are. Kumi Kumi and Nevea.  I am told they are already married to each other.  The King was very pleasant with his words which held no seriousness in them.  Now Kumi Kumi could tell whose voice it was.

It was a man he had interviewed many times, had seen that face on the Newspapers pictures.  Kumi Kumi was more surprised to see how people could say so soon and adapting to new living style.  He couldn't understand who had enthroned this man a King.  It was none other than the former President of the federal government in Heniland and now, him Kumi Kumi and Nevea are married what pretence?  He understood why Nevea had smiled to him twice.  Kumi Kumi thought it better to protest against the faked marriage.

He was about to speak his in and out but the King had noted it and had waved his left hand onwards to Kumi Kumi to hold on.

Kumi Kumi held on to his words and started screening the three elder men now seated.  He looked at their faces one by one.  He knew them all.  One was the former minister of Education, the other a former cultural and social services minister and the third one had been the minister of Economy and National Planning.  He wondered how the President and his former cabinet ministers managed to escape the military's dragnet when its leaders over-threw his regime.  To him, this was great news item.  But.

The King who was still standing moved towards a small table which was a bit off from the ones in the middle and lifted a green plastic paper bag.  It wasn't heavy and had some contents inside it.  Still holding in his hands, he moved slowly towards a stool and sat on it.  And no sooner than he had sat and a man entered into the hut.  The tall man, who also wore the some attire like the others held two mugs in his hands.  One mug in each hand, the mugs were full and steaming.  He came forward, walking majestically like a soldier.  Kumi Kumi though he was one.

"I hope our two visitors would like to enjoy some hot soup".  The man who talked pleasantly, throwing a soft smile on his lips handled one mugful to Kumi Kumi, and the other one to Nevea "It's crocodile's soup", added the man who walked out as he had entered.

 

Joyfully both Kumi and Nevea started drinking their soup.  They had forgotten to say thank you to the man who had served them.  It was hot soup and very rich with oil and it has spices added into it.  It also carried onions taste.  It was going down very well and every swallow they could take was giving them a relief.  The pirates kept standing.

By then, the King had emptied the green paper bag and had its contents on the table infront of him.  It was money in both Heniland and United States of America currency notes.  Alot of dollars both Kumi Kumi and Nevea had never seen at one going time.  It was a heap of monies.  The King continued counting until the last not.

He then returned all the money into the paper bag and folded it rightly.  All this time, the pirates were looking at him with eyes which knew much.

"Here major...!" called the King to the pirate's leader.  "Get sailing" and the King stretched the paper bag with his left hand towards the pirate's leader, who quickly got hold of the money, turned and started walking out, his friends following hurriedly behind him.  They didn't say thank you Sir or King and not goodbye to the two journalists.  They just walked and disappeared.

The King and his elders looked at the men who had disappeared with interesting eyes but the men had already moved away from the door and could not be seen.  Also, these fake elders of Elo-Emolo looked happy and peaceful.

Kumi Kumi finished his soup, stood up, moved forward and placed the empty mug on the table.  As he moved backwards to his stool, he commented that the sup was both very nice and rich.  He sat down.  As he did so, he smelt an Odour coming from inside his safari boots.  They were badly stinking due to long staying of his feet inside them and also, due to both wetness and now the heating from the hot sun.  Nevea did likewise and said of the crocodile's soup.  "It's better than I thought it could be.  Thank you!"

Then Nevea faced down, whether she did so in shame, none could tell.  They didn't comment on it.  He looked as if carried far away in thoughts.

After thinking for a long time, the Kind said he was very sorry they didn't have food in the village and still, the two journalist’s time in the village was very limited.  "You are still on the move, your journey is hardly done with" Kumi Kumi didn't like the idea of starting on with the journey.  He was dead tired and his legs ached with pain.  He wondered where this moving would led them too.

The King walked out and within a few minutes, he returned back being followed by two men, who were armed with sub-machine guns.  They looked tough and serious.  They came and stood firmly near the hut's door.  Nevea after looking at them knew who they were.  They were the very same men who had earlier in the month had led her at the mass grave-yard to be killed.  She felt shocked and wondered how they turned against the new government and now they are serving the CSA.

 

"It's time to start going young Nobert” The King told Kumi Kumi and Nevea, although his words were directed much more to Nevea.  And don't forget to pass my greetings to the old man Kate".

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea stood up in readiness to move out.  As they did so, Kumi Kumi's legs knocked.  He thought he was growing old.  The King followed them to the door, shook hands with the two, binding them good bye, and walked back into the hut.  It was the armed men's turn to lead into the way.

Outside, the sun was very hot and it bit into their worn out bodies as they walked through thickets towards the Southern mountains.  Far away, both Kumi Kumi and Nevea could see the mountains in their whole-ness.  The journey was still long.  As they walked on, Kumi Kumi mastered some courage and asked the armed men where they were being taken to.  One of the two laughed a little and said:  "Not to the grave this time now you both are even more powerful than us".

"But how?"  Asked Nevea quickly and with interest " I just don't understand anything to do with this".  She thought these men were much friendly today than the day they were about to shoot her dead.  They too had changed with time, like the former President and others.  They had already walked for a number of miles.  They were moving very fast, one armed in front, Kumi Kumi, second followed by Nevea with the second armed man moving on behind her.

"I tell you," replied the man at the back.  "If you don’t understand this, then you won't understand when a new Heniland would avail itself on your eyes.  I wish I would be alive to see you travelling in the President's car, sitting side to side with the newly elected. " Kumi Kumi couldn't help laughing at that talk.  It could be mocking but it kept their spirit high while walking.

"Maybe you would tell us what is happening in Matero than being a good prophet of the doomed" Nevea requested the man freely.

"Matero!" said the man.  We had been in-touch with them not long ago.  Lt. Col. Moshiel is turning the whole city up-side down.  Journalists are being arrested, others killed etc.  Then the man stopped talking all at once.  Kumi Kumi took it into his mind that the man though he had gone too far to soon.

They had changed their direction and were following another trail into the forest.  Kumi Kumi knew the mountains weren't far but only miles ahead of them.  Inside the forest, it was cooler than in the thickets with the sun been covered and it was only its rays which penetrated the top of the trees.  They weren't talking anymore.

Soon, they came to a wide part of the forest which had burnt not a long time ago.  Kumi Kumi thought its burn ought to be very recently; mostly last night before the rains had come.  "And who on earth burnt this" Kumi Kumi asked to no one.

The man in front of him was quickly to answer him.  The new government, they thought members of Christian Salvation Army were hiding inside here, and sent an aeroplane to bomb the whole place.  As the news are of now, we are all dead and you two included".  This disclosure didn't surprise Kumi Kumi.  He had held such idea.  He had knowledge about military forces government's actions.  It would always end up killing its citizenry.  Now, as they walked on in the burnt and ash covered forest, he understood all very well why the CSA had brought him and Nevea into the forest.  It wasn't for their own safety, not only for that but for much more ahead of them.

 

            ************

 

Their arrival in the CSA camp had been well awaited for.  Reports of their rescue had been received at the camp much earlier and everything was well arranged before hand.  Both the food and steaming soup had already been prepared.

The group was led into one of the tents by a young man who was in-charge of stores without much a talk; and was requested to sit down, Kate; his pride starting to revive itself looked here and there looking for a seat to sit on.  There was none.  Not even a stool.  He looked at other and noted they were already getting seated on the bare ground.  He followed the swell, and did likewise.

Immediately they were seated, a number of men brought in two big sufurias which were full of food.  One these sufurias had been stuffed with soup, cooked of wild meat, while the other one was full of Ugali, which sound Ugali as the letter G was a silent one.  Quickly the men were served with both dishes and unlike to their classic methods of eating in good china ware plates and eating with spoons, here, one had to eat with his bare hands and still and sure, the men held plastic plates in their left hands and time on, the men would dip their fingers inside the plates and fish out a piece of meat and put it into their mouths.

To them, eating in this style wasn't something new as they had done it in the last two weeks in prisons.  They had already adopted it and they found it even interesting.

After eating, they were requested to move out.  They did so but in pain.  Their body ached and even standing was a bother. 

While outside, they were separated into a small group of four people and were led into other tents to either rest and sleep.  Again, inside their three different tents, the men faced another problem.  There was hardly a bed or its site... say image anywhere.  Instead, they had to sleep on marts with two blankets less bed sheets, minus pillows.  But still, the life, here in the camp was much better of comparing the one they had gone through in prisons.

Here, the food was nicely cooked and the tents' warmth was very welcoming and yet still, they were the bosses unlike in the prisons where they had to be pushed this way and that by were soldiers.

After entering into their tent, Kate arranged him on a brown mart and covered his body with two heavy blankets and immediately fell asleep.  He hardly could smell the dead air in his bedding but in any case, humid would be nothing to him.

He slept soundly, snoring.  The other did the same.  They didn't even roll themselves on their new found bedding.  They were dead asleep until supper time.

 

            ***************

 

It was just after sun set and darkness was due to fall when the leading armed man announced to the others that they had arrived.  already, the blue parrot which was still active had seen them coming and had started singing its piili-pilii-pipi song, as it flew from one tree to another.  The men on watching duty had seen them too.

Kumi Kumi was very tired and had enjoyed nothing during the whole journey.  His body was crying for a rest.  Nevea was just the same, but her feet pained greatly because of walking a long journey bare footed.  The two armed men looked fit and ready to continue with the journey if need be.

They entered into the camp, Nevea still holding her shoes in her left hand while her handbag's strips hanged on the shoulder of the same side.  It was white handbag made from imported leather but now dotted with mud.  The leading man was moving towards a tent.

It was getting dark.  As they made their last pace, Kumi Kumi lifted his eyes up towards the sky and lo; the cloud had started gathering from the Eastern horizon.

It was a huge black cloud, impregnated with rains.  Now, Kumi Kumi could tell the real tropical rain had come.  He thought it would be very heavy tonight.  Then, it was his turn to enter into the tent.  They had arrived at supper time.  The food was being served by men and faster.

Once inside, Kumi Kumi looked from one man to the next and all the men who were taken by the CSA men only yesterday at the old military house were there.  It was time for them to eat their last meal in the evening.

These men, going with Kumi Kumi's eyes looked tired, worn-out sleepy and older than yesterday, and their wearing dirt, very soiled with mud.  They looked poor souls, as if they had walked through hell here on earth.  They too, like Nevea wore no shoes.  They were sitting on the bare ground, and eating without spoons.  Then he saw him.  Kate, he sat next to the former Prime Minister.

Upon their arrival, Kumi Kumi, together with the two armed men were requested to get seated like the other men, while Nevea was offered a short pew to sit on.

Kumi Kumi looked for a place to sit on and found one next to the former Prime Minister, he moved on slowly and stat down.  His legs pained more as he bend them, knees up to sit well.  He looked at Nevea who was smiling.  Kumi Kumi could tell why! It was the way these men were eating and sitting.  He could now remember what his grandmother once told him during many of their talks. The war doesn't know not even the richest.  Yes. Kumi Kumi could now understand the meaning of those words.  Now, sitting here with him on the bare ground were men who not long were the untouchable ones in the federal republic of Heniland.  Men whose words were final, still, men who could have signed for once death, men of high authority, he really understood the words of the aged.

 

From time to time, Kumi Kumi could look at the former Prime Minister, then to Kate and other and something he had read in the Bible seemed to be coming true. Those who were first would become last, and the last would become first.  It was so real in his eyes.

 

He couldn't believe Nevea sitting on a pew and these men. Kumi Kumi couldn't tell whether it was a movie he was viewing, whether a surprise or a wonderment.  He could hardly describe his feeling toward the whole matter but it was there in his heart a feeling maybe full of pity or something.

Kumi Kumi looked at Kate while dipping a hand into a red plastic plate, fished out a piece of meat and put it in his small mouth.  He then looked at all others, he, Nevea and the two guards who had guided from Elo-Emolo apart, and they were all doing the very same thing.

"Why", Kumi Kumi wondered.  "Is there no spoons in this place?"  But his worries were nothing to these men.  They eat food and not metal made spoons.  Also, the colour of the meat they were eating looked black, much blacker than the ordinary beef or mutton meat.

Nevea had also noted this colour and thought the men were eating crocodile's meat.  She cared less about it, whether it is smoked meat or of what.  What she cared more about is why the men serving the food were slow.  She needed something to calm down her trouble-making stomach.  Only that!

Soon, Kumi Kumi was handed a plastic plateful of food.  It was a piece of Ugali with steaming soup cum meat stew.  He held the plate in his both hands not knowing what to do next.

Next to be served was Nevea.  She too held her plate in her both hands, like Kumi Kumi in confusion.  Then, lastly, the two armed men who had quickly placed their sub-machine guns on their knees and had started dipping their right hands into their respectively plates fishing out meat.

Kumi Kumi felt angered by this but what could he do?  It seemed the Ministry of Health died with the fallen regime and hygiene didn't matter any long.  He held the plate in his left hand and immediately started fishing pieces of the meat out from the plate and eating hurriedly.  After hesitating for a while, and finding no way out of this frustrating eating style, Nevea joined the others and started eating too, dipping her long fingers and nails into the hot soup in a very funny manner.

Everybody was now eating in silence.  The stew tasted (well) nice in Kumi Kumi's mouth.  The meat was soft and tender, well cooked and spiced with many different herbs but Kumi Kumi couldn't tell from which animal it had come from.  He liked it and ate his portion seriously.  He could tell that these men of higher places had been starving with hunger almost to death due to the high speed they had consumed and finished their food in.  If only he knew they had earlier on in the day taken another meal, he could be more surprised.

It was after supper and everybody had been catered for when a very strong, well built big ears and long nose man entered into the tent and requested both Mr. Kumi Kumi and Nevea his wife to follow him out.  Upon their calling, Kate had looked to another direction.

 

For while, Kumi Kumi's heart almost missed a beat, he couldn't understand why these people continued calling them thus but being a long time journalist, he could understand there was a thing very secretive behind it.

Kumi Kumi stood up.  His legs gave another knock.  Nevea did so, and both followed the man outside.  It was both very dark and cold chilling.  The stars had been covered by the thick dark clouds.  At a far distance but nearer to the mountains, Kumi Kumi thought it was already raining he could see the flashes of lightening coming down, and penetrating through the huge trees.

The men led the way and the two followed.  Kumi Kumi started getting sleepy.  They came to, and entered into yet another tent. Unlike the tent they had just come from, this tent was both wide and long, was only occupied by three men who were sitting on long pews and was lit bright with a Kerosene lamp.  Upon their arrival, the big eared man walked out.  Outside, the rain had started.

The two were ordered to sit on a pew which was near the tent's door.  The rain was pelting on to the tent heavily and Kumi Kumi thought it would be torn apart.  Over-head, thunders had come and their thundering echoed far and wide.  The rains had been followed by strong winds, which in return blew strongly against the tents on all sides and at one time blew a lot of rain through the tented door.  Kumi Kumi didn't like these people's style of doing things they all seemed to too much slow.

Then, one of the three men stood up and started moving his feet still where he was standing, like someone attacked by safari ants.  Another sharp lightening flashed on and brightened the whole area.  Nevea jumped and held herself on Kumi Kumi's shoulders, tightly.  Immediately after the flashing, a very strong thunder echo came about.  Its echo was shockingly and vibrated into everyone's mind, making a fearsome moment to all men within the camp.  A blow of huge, strong winds managed to penetrate into the tent and blew it up high bringing in hailstones and rains.  Nevea let Kumi Kumi go and before he could stand up, the tent came down with a force.  It brought down the lamp together with a pole it had been hanged on, it landed to the people and covered them!.

Nevea wailed and shouted loudly as both Kumi Kumi and others tried to get hold of the tent to prevent it being brown up again.  The lamp's glass had broken and the fuel inside had started pouring out and within a few seconds, it blew out and started fire.

Nevea dived out, dropping her handbag.  She met a valence of hailstones and wailed more loudly.  Kumi Kumi had seen her handbag falling; he let the tent go and picked up the handbag.

Again, the tent was lifted up on Kumi Kumi's side.  Immediately he saw the penetration, Kumi Kumi rushed out hurriedly leaving behind in the on rising fire.  The rain was heavy.  He couldn't find Nevea, but she now mattered less.  Kumi Kumi was in need of saving the three men still engulfed by fire inside.

 

He dropped Nevea's handbag on the ground, rushed back to the tent's door and removed one of the poles which was supporting the tent's front side and started beating up the tent with an aim of tearing it into two.  It didn't work his way.  He dropped the pole and started pulling the tent off side.

By then, Nevea had managed to enter into the tent they had come out earlier on.  She found the men talking while some of them played a card game.  She didn't bother much to know what they were talking about as she was wailing louder and asking to get out helping put out the fire.

"Out. Fire!" Nevea wailed again.  The men looked at her in surprise.  Some thought she was getting out of her mind, while others started rushing out, not understanding where the fire was.  Nevea, not withstanding led them towards the burning tent.  Behind them, they could hear a voice of a man calling out "God of Christians, help them!" in high voice, the man repeated his calling again.

By the time a number of men reached at the burning tent, Kumi Kumi had to rip half of the tent and the men were already out of danger and of the tent and were now working hand in hand putting out the little fire that was still alive.  The men did the best and soon retreated into their tent and continued playing the porker cards' game.

Kumi Kumi and Nevea who had since collected her handbag were led to another tent known as press room.  Here, they found two men who were working under the dimly Kerosene powered lamps one of the two sat on a stool.  Infront of him, a small table had been placed and on it was a modern portable typewriter, with which the man was typing a kind of script.  He was a faster typist and a look at him indicated he could make it at one hundred words per minute.  The other one was talking on a mobile telephone and neither Kumi Kumi nor Nevea could tell whom he was speaking to. 

But by being journalists they could guess the man was receiving news of great important.  And he really was as he was speaking with a journalist cum public relations officer at Matero.  Whoever this man was, Kumi Kumi could tell he knew what he was doing and was strongly holding himself within journalistic principles.  He was wearing blue jeans a white shirt and a black leather jacket and mud covered shoes.  He was not a tall man and was stoutly healthy.  He kept a smile on his lips.

The man who had brought them into this tent had since left and both Kumi Kumi and Nevea had seated them on a pew which was in one corner.  They too were principled in their work and knew and understood all to well not to disturb a man at work as this would dislodge what ever was in his mind.

Soon, the man who was typing finished with the script, removed it from the typewriter, held it nearer to his eyes and started reading it.  After he was satisfied with what ever he had done, he placed it on the table, and moved to the left side corner.  He uncovered a modern portable computer.  Kumi Kumi had seen the kind before and it was a nice machine and battery chargeable.

 

The man pressed a button and writing appeared in the screen.  It was now becoming interesting to both Kumi Kumi and Nevea.  They were in a small media office.  The man at the computer turned to Kumi Kumi and Nevea and requested to come by and read in the screen.  The two, though wet and very tired moved first and stood next to the man, one on either side.

"Now we start", said the man who pressed on to another button on the screen turned to another print.  On its top, it was reading, News update.  They started reading the rest of the printed screened news.

Matero city and country at large, the government of Lt. Col. Moshiel at work many journalists had been arrested, one shot dead at Muhumo Hotel.

Kate, Prime Minister and other former leaders had been bombed to death while running away after they had freed from the old military house by members of CSA, an unknown movement which is funded by Christians in the country.

Latest news says the former President had been shot dead while trying to close the border to a neighbouring country.  Also, two Christian journalists, namely Kumi Kumi and Nevea had been killed by CSA masked men and their bodies thrown into the river.  Else where, says this government statement, people had been trying to resist the checking and arrested of Christian leaders in the last thirty six hours.  The government is working hard to retain peace in the land.

After reading this government report, the man pressed a button and removed the print from the screen.  He then re-pressed the same button and another news print appeared.  They were now reading press news from free press and agencies it read:

The government forces had been arresting and killing people in the whole country who are known to be Christians.  Women raped and schools have been closed.

In the city, it’s all chaotic and six to six curfews had been decreed in the matters.  The government attributes the whole mess towards Christian Salvation Army, a movement un-heard of before until yesterday morning when its armed members rescued former government leaders from the military court where in a number of government officials were shot dead.  Most of the journalists who covered this incident had gone under ground, some arrested while two local journalists, Kumi Kumi; the Editor and publisher of SUNRISE IN HENILAND and a senior correspondent with PAPs together with a lady journalist, Miss Nevea are said to have been hijacked by unknown masked men.  A local journalist who tried to take photographs of the hijackers had been shot dead.  Their whereabouts is still unknown.  Ironically, the government is on its toes to arrest the situation and all members of the public are being requested to remain calm and maintain peace.

The screen flashed off and on and more writing appeared again.  Both Kumi Kumi continued reading with more interest.

According to a BBC correspondence at Matero, the Christian community had been angered by the arresting of their leaders by a government which had promised its citizenry peace and are about to demonstrate against it.

 

Also, the Christians are calling for the lifting of their publication's SUNRISE IN HENILAND banning.  The publication had been banned due to its hard hitting articles against devil worshipping in the whole country and the rife corruption among the leaders.  The government of Lt. Col. Moshiel found it hard to stomach such publication.  At the end of the script, the print stated that both Kumi Kumi and Nevea, according to sources are alive and would likely give a press release soon.  Then the screen went off; and the man operating the computer switched it off and returned the plastic cover on.  Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea hissed with wonderments.  The other man was still talking on his mobile phone.

Kumi Kumi had started listening to the man with keen interest.  He could hear well and clear this man was filing news of the day in the forest.  Now and then, this man could be heard saying: REPEAT: Well and safe and again.  Not ready to give a press report.  At long last the man said AGREED and gave the mobile phone to Kumi Kumi asking him to give a brief account of his movement during the last twenty eight hours.  Kumi Kumi was more than willing to do so.  He held the phone nearer to his mouth and hissed for a second.  The man on the other end said: CONTINUE.  Kumi Kumi announced: GREAT and CLEAR.  Then he started talking and narrating the effects of the day.

"Yes" continued Kumi Kumi and I had also met with the former President.  He is well and fit.  He had become a King of Elo-Emolo village" and immediately he put the phone on Nevea's mouth.  Who as a journalist knew what was needed of her.  She quickly spoke out following Kumi Kumi's line Oooh and I have found kate and other ex-political prisoners.  They are all safe but much fired.  We still don't know where we really are but we are in the country"

Kumi Kumi gets hold of the phone again. "And I don’t understand why the government had decided to proscribe Sunrise in Heniland all the same I am encouraged to hear the Christians are out to resist the evils already taking place in the whole country.  We are to fight the evils at all cost.  Not the government but its actions Sorry I don't know what is likely to happen to us and we don't know why we had been brought here in the bush!

"End of the News item" said the man receiving at the other end: STOP PRESS! Kumi Kumi said "thank you very much" and handed the phone to the man adding: "I better sleep now" outside, the rain was ranging on but the lightening and thundering had already passed over, heading toward it next course and horizon.

A few yards away from the press room a new tent was being raised by the youth men, all members of CSA who were strong and able to withstand the rains.  As they worked hurriedly they reasoned: Yes, both Mr. Kumi Kumi and his wife would have a resting place.

A few minutes later, Kumi Kumi and Nevea were called out by a man they couldn't see.  They walked out and were led into the newly erected tent.  They were given two huge sisal made marts and four blankets of good making.  Another fuel aided lamp had been hanged to a post nearer to the tent's door.  It was, as Kumi Kumi could tell manufactured from China.

"Its time to sleep", said the man who had brought them in.  And with laughter, the man walked out singing a song that Kumi Kumi or Nevea could hardly understand.

 

Kumi Kumi and Nevea spread the sisal marts on the wet ground and covered them with blankets and each a corner knelt down and said their prayers for the night.  After praying, Kumi Kumi removed the lamp off the post and put it on the ground, nearer to his now made bed.

He then put himself in between the mart and blankets and covered his whole body.  He knew Nevea would shy to put herself between the blankets with him looking so he covered his head too.

"Make sure you put off the lamp" said Nevea after covering herself "Or else you could burn yourself to death".  Kumi Kumi laughed and added: "Or else you won't be having a nest to put your head in.  He then stretched his left hand, get the lamp and put it off; leaving the tent in total darkness.

Kumi Kumi was still wet but he dared not to remove his earring rest he would suffer with more coldness than he was already into.  Soon, he heard Nevea snoring aloud.  The sleep wasn't quickly coming.  He kept rolling on the mart for long and could hear insects flying on to his head.  To beat them off, he covered his head under the heavy blankets.

Soon, he generated some warmth which came from the mart and the blankets.  His clothes were also getting warmer.  Nearer, the shoes smelled, and their stinking polluted the air.  The rain had passed and was almost dying.  Outside, in another tent, Kumi Kumi could hear a man talking around.  He could hear what the man was saying.  The man repeated his words again. "Its the God of Christians! I called him, and he put off the fire in the forest".

Kumi Kumi wondered who that man was and how much he knew about the God of Christians and from where.  While wondering about this matter, the warmth increased creating a disembarkation of sleepiness which came slowly.  Kumi Kumi rolled again and heard Nevea snoring groo-groo.  And in the next fee seconds, he himself was fully asleep.

When he woke up the following morning, Kumi Kumi felt he was much better, better than the night before.  He turned his eyes and looked at the ground where Nevea had been sleeping during the night but she wasn't there.  He looked in the other corner but didn't find her.  Kumi Kumi rose up and walked out startled more than ever before.  He walked out wondering what had come to her?  Is Nevea. Or alive?

 

 

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

 

It was another bright sunny morning, about 9.00 a.m.  The earth had been soaked with rain.  Over and yonder in the trees, the birds sang.  Kumi Kumi couldn't tell whether they were praising God or not.  Maybe they were just joy making.  He still felt weak and his back ached.  Standing at the tent's door, Kumi Kumi couldn't hear anybody talking.  He too couldn't see anyone moving about.  Now, more startled than before, he walked on towards other tents.

 

He entered into each an every tent but didn't find anybody in all of them.  He had become surprised.  What of the other people, where has they gone and why had they decided to leave him behind and all along?  These and many other questions engulfed his mind and became distarbed.

 

Kumi Kumi started looking from one end of the compound to the other, then to the next but he could see no one.  By now, the huge mist that had been covering the mountains had started raising up high into the sky.  It was very calm.

 

The big trees, nearer and a far stood very still.  With no winds to disturb them.  Now, in a state of fears, Kumi Kumi looked from all sides again but still, he couldn't see any human being.  In agerness, Kumi Kumi moved on towards a huge old palm tree and sat down, his back against it.  Not knowing what to do next, Kumi Kumi rested his hands on the cheeks like a man in a great thought and he was....

 

Even siting down couldn't bring any peace in his disturbed mind.  he was to peaceless and weak in soul and wondered why problems kept arising on to him now and then.... Why?  He wondered and then remembered he hasn't prayed this morning.  Immediately, he knelt down, not caring much about mud on to his already dirtied jeans and said his morning prayer.  It was a short one, but it uplifted his souls abit.  Kumi Kumi could tell so with the feeling in his heart.  He then dropped his hands from the cheeks and stood up, and started moving here and heither... aimlessly.

 

He came to a not very strong Acacia tree also known as wallat buck tree, stood at it for a while and was about to move on when something dropped down from above and landed a foot or so infront of him.  Kumi Kumi leapt on to the left side in a great hurry fearing it might be s snake.  Then he so it.  It was a Gideon's International pocket Bible - blue in colour.

 

Kumi Kumi, now surprised looked up into the tree.  He saw who had dropped the pocket bible.  It was a man who sat on the tree's branch.  He was armed and strong.

 

"I gave it to you" said the man on the tree.  It's only good to a man of the Christians' God"  Kumi Kumi moved forward and lifted the bible into his right hand.  It was a student's edition.  He turned pages without much interest as his minds were still far away.  He then looked up and directed his eyes on the man sitting on the tree; and wondered what he was doing there and whom he was.

 

"And what are you doing up there?"  Kumi Kumi asked the man "and where are the othes?"  He was curious.

 

"But you are not along young man" replied the man in a laughter.  "I can see your wife next to you"  Kumi Kumi, still holding the bible in his hand looked on to his left side and so nothing.  He then looked at his right side and sure enough, she was there.... Nevea!  Kumi Kumi had been used of her being called his wife and cared less.  He hadn't heard her come and it was interesting to see Nevea again.

 

This morning, Nevea was but changed.  She looked jovial and unlike yesterday, she was wearing a bui bui black attire with her head and mouth covered.  Kumi Kumi could tell it was her on because of her eyes and voice.  He couldn't even see her legs as they had been covered with the long wearing.  In short, Nevea looked like any Muslim lady.

 

In her hand; Nevea held a huge plastic thermo and on her left hand shoulder, she hanged her now cleaned white hand bag.  She was wearing her shoes, and stood next to him.

 

"I didn't hear you coming"  said Kumi Kumi.  "Where have you been and where are others?  Kumi Kumi looked very much difeated.

 

Nevea didn't answer him quickly and instead, she smiled at him, looking at him with a mother like eye, a smile in her lips.  Then, soon, she spoke to Kumi Kumi very slowly.

 

"He had proved to be my real father and no longer my uncle Nobert" Nevea told him.  Please, let's get into the tent and I would narrate it to you as you take your morning crocodile's soup.  To this, Kumi Kumi laghed Nevea laughed to as they walked into the tent.

 

Nevea served Kumi Kumi soup in the top mug attached to the thermo.  It was nice smelling, hot and highly enriched with herbs.  Kumi Kumi took it willingly and in between, they talked.  It was a long story, very intersting and one full of sadness.  It was a surprising matter to hear about how Nevea's mother met her death, all because of Kate.

 

"it's strnge than fiction," Kumi Kumi told Nevea.  He didn't like the whole story as it was too much of a family affair, and wanted to change the talking.  "By the way, have you noted in what area of the country we are in?"

 

"Ooh yes," talked Nevea.  "I gathered whereabout we are.  We are strangers in our own country.  They call here Nimule and my father had informed me I and you would be leaving very soon to Pegari."  Nevea laughed again with a knowing eye.  Kumi Kumi thought she now knew more than yesterday.

 

According to his understanding, Kumi Kumi could guess that Nimule was in the southern east direction, 145 kilometers away from Matero city, while Pegari was about 50 kilometers from where they were now at.  He wondered what was important at Pegari for them to go there.

 

Kumi Kumi finished with the soup, gave back to Nevea and asked: "And when is it too soon for our leaving?"  He talked with no interest in his words.  He was fed up with walking all the time.

 

"It's soon," replied Nevea "sometimes today".  then she continued telling Kumi Kumi other informations she had gathered from her dad Kate.  She told him how they would be trained in military affairs while at Pegari and how, later on she would be acting as a CSA public relations officer.  It was a long boring story which Nevea didn't mind narrating.

 

"I don't have to kill a man" said Kumi Kumi and I need not train as a soldier.  No interest in fighting" Kumi Kumi turned the small bible in his hands as he continued talking.  "Further-more it's the likes of Kate and his friends who had brought all the evils affecting this country.  How then can I fight on their side?"

 

Nevea knew Kumi Kumi very well and understood his stand.  She too was pained to know Kate was an evil in the society.  He was a man who could do anything to reach up high into the powership.  Like Kumi Kumi, Nevea was already decided.... not to have anything to do with the Christians Salvation Army which in a way was mockery to the christian community in Heniland.

 

More to say, even after speaking with Kate early this morning; Nevea had decided to follow her own direction, whether it would lead her to death or where she didn't like to manner her mother had met her death all due or attributed to Kate.  She had been, for hours wondering how many people had lost their live in the hands of Kate.

 

Then Nevea saw it in Kumi Kumi's hands.  The pocket bible, and her souls became lifted.  It was hers.

 

"Ooh... you found my bible?"  Nevea asked in a pleasant voice.  "It fell out of my handbag last night as we fought fire"

 

"I thought you have changed our faith", Kumi Kumi told her, and had become a Muslim"  He passed to her the bible, stood up and walked out, where he found the man who had been sitting in the tree walking about.  He didn't mind him and walked into the bush.

 

It was an over grown thicket with old Acacia and thorn trees and a lot of dead leaves, roting with age thus creating a smelling humid.  Kumi Kumi wasn't moving to a place he knew but just walking into the habitat.... to learn how the area looked like.

 

After walking for about twenty minutes, Kumi Kumi came to a stream which was running from the mountains at a slow pace.  The water in it could have been clean but due to the heavy rains during the night, it looked brown dirty.  Although he was in a bad mood, Kumi Kumi was still happy he was alive.  He was angry with the way the old and the new governments had been treating the few christians in the country.  He wondered why the CSA men had brought him here while they were only out to save Nevea and not him and all these to make Kate happy.  Now Kumi Kumi's mind had started working and reasoning well, and he could tell that Kate had been out to help his daughter and nothing else.

 

Kumi KUmi moved on and sat on a stone which was a few feet away from the stream and in a broken heart, he devoted himself into prayers for the nation, children, the aged and the dyeing ones.  He prayed God to heal the whole of Heniland and give them a leader who would respect the constitution and understand life is sacred.

 

As Kumi Kumi sat on the stone, he had been carried by thoughts of what could happen to him, the words of a man of God flashed in his heart with a pwerful movement......

 

            I know the plans I had for you in mind,

            Says the Lord

            Plans for Peace, not disaster, reserving a future full of hope for you;

            Then, when you call to me and come and plead with me, I will listen to you.

            ......... Jeremiah 29:11-13.

 

It was a good rememberance to Kumi Kumi which moved his souls high and made him ask God to give him more courage to face which ever was to come without doubt.  He knew he would be encountering many challenges and difficults and all these needed God to avail himself to him.

 

And, Kumi Kumi, now full of courage made a call for the repentance of the whole country in a high motivated mood in the words of Joel 2:17

 

            Between vestibule and altar let the priets; the minister of Lord lament.

            Let them say:

            Spare your people, Lord!

            And make not thou Heritage a thing of shame

            A by word for the Nations

            Lord...., why should it be said

            Among the Nations, WHERE IS THEIR GOD?"

 

By now, Kumi Kumi was feeling good and the bad moods were leqving both his souls and thoughs.  Infact this man or press was becoming strong in mind and his tiredness was waning slowly.  He prayed to God not to let him become a member of the Christian Salvation Army for didn't want to become a soldier, one who would kill other people.  To him, killing wasn't the solution, and if anthing, Kumi Kumi would only support a round table meeting called by all parties with interest of Heniland and its people.  Anything outside this would be against his thinking style and he wasn't ready for it.

 

After praying, Kumi Kumi stood up and stretched his hands up high for a few seconds, then he brought them down slowly as if he was shying to do so.  He then raised his right hand, brought it to his face and started rubbing his eyes.  It was already past 10.00 a.m. and the sun was getting hotter.

 

Kumi Kumi stopped rubbing his eyes and moved on to the stream.  The water was still brown and dirt that he couldn't clean his face or even wash his smelling feet.  He decided to walk back to the camp.  He wondered if Kate and others had returned and if not, where could they have gone.

 

He was about to turn and start to walk when he heard somebody talking to him.  "Man of the christian God, I have come to wash my face too" Kumi Kumi wasn't surprised as he had heard that voice not very long time ago.  He turned and saw the man who had dropped the pocket Bible down from the tree.  The man looked happy and Kumi Kumi had nothing to fear.

 

"But the dirt in the water... it is too mucy" Kumi Kumi told the man in a friendly mood.  He had no evil thinking against the man.  The man had now come to the stream and stood next to Kumi Kumi, his rifle still hanging on his left side shoulder.

 

"It's true", said the man.  "I thought I needed to wash my feet and face before we embarked on the hourney to Pegari".  Kumi Kumi noted the man was even more happier than he had thought and he decided to engage the man in a more serous talking.  He dared so!

 

Kumi Kumi asked the man how soon they would start off to Pegari and for which purpose.

 

In return, the man told him it would be soon, but later in the day; and he didn't know why both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were to be taken there.  He also told Kumi Kumi the other men had left to another country called Kenya, and this is why the cump is almost empty.  Kumi Kumi wondered how the aged men would travel all the way to Kenya and what their future designs would be.  He knew their moves couldn't be to the betterment of the nation.

 

The man continued with his narrating and told Kumi Kumi how he called out to the christian God while they were about to roast alive in the forest three nights ago and how this God brought down the rains.

 

"It must be", said the man.  "A very wonderful God!"  The man looked more serious and interested with this ropic.  Kumi Kumi was becoming more thougful.  Some fears started registering on the shores of his heart.

 

Kumi Kumi wondered if the man was a direct agent of our Fathers Sect and what trick he was trying to apply directly against him.  Thoughtfully, he searched his soul and mastered some courage and reasoned he was an ordained minister of the Lord and needed not to fear....

 

"Yes...," agreed Kumi Kumi whith a great interest "And I wish you would like to know him much better".

 

"It's what I want" said the man.  "I have been reading both the Bible and The Sunrise in Heniland Magazine at Matero before I joined the CSA and had found them being very interesting".

 

After hearing what the man had said, Kumi Kumi felt good and his interest to minster rose greatly.  He talked to the man without any fear.  Whether the man would turn to an agent of Our Fathers Sect or not, now, he cared less.

 

He told the man how Jesus Christ came to be and why he came on Earth, and who He is to the human kind.  It was a long talk and at long last, the man promised Kumi Kumi that he would like to become a very good Christian but only after learning much more about this faith.

 

Kumi Kumi promised to teach him much more later in the day as they travelled to Pegari.  They both turned and started walking back towards the camp.  It was already past 11.00 a.m.

 

            ********************

 

They found Nevea sitting under a huge tree and with her were five more people.  Two men and three women who were of middle age.

 

The three women looked tired and were bare-footed, their bodies looked dry with their eyes sinking much more inside.  They were also as if unhappy of something Kumi Kumi didn't know what.

 

The two men also looked worn and tired.  They held walking sticks in their hands.  They also held treated whisks made and cured from cows' tails.  On their heads, the two displayed dread-rocks and white long feathers of unknown birds.  Each one held a small well decorated gourd in their left hands.  To Kumi Kumi's understanding, the men were witches.

 

Both Kumi Kumi and the CSA man moved and sat down to the group; and immediately one of the women stood up, opened a bucket which had been placed on the ground next to her.

 

The woman removed a number of red plastic plates, placed them on the ground.  She then dipped her hand again into the bucket and brought out a huge dish which was full of Ugali - Maize Meal, placed it on the ground.  She did the same and brought out another large dish out which was full of meat stew.

 

Afterwards, the woman served the food to Kumi Kumi, Nevea and the CSA militia man with a noteable speed, and put the remaining foodstuff back into the sisal made bucket.  Why she didn't give food to the others, Kumi Kumi couldn't tell.  What he needed at this moment was to eat enough food, enough to make him strong for the hard journey infront of him....  Pegari wasn't a short distance to walk in empty stomach.

 

It took the three people to consume the food and gave back the plates to the serving woman, with Nevea saying than you to her.... It was a well prepared meal and Kumi Kumi liked it very much.

 

Soon after eating, one of the witches stood up and said the journey to Pegari was about to start and he now wanted to bless they way with a short prayer, something (which) Kumi Kumi and Nevea protested against saying they are both Christians and won't allow witch craft being performed on their behalf.

 

"But it's only a prayer", said the man ranging in anger after being called a witch.  "To cast out evils out of the way".  To this, Kumi Kumi shot up on his feet and said:  "No-Way!! we already had gone through many problems and our only God had acted on our behalf.  We cannot give in to your way - blessing."  the witch shoock his head from left to right side in disbelief on Kumi Kumi's protesting against his blessing.  He wondered if Kumi Kumi's mind were indeed normal or what.  The witch, who had been in this practice for many years.

Okello returned soon and sat nearer to the fire and with an iron bar in his hand he had picked up from the hearth, he started poking in the fire.

 

By being pocked, the fire felt provocated and angrily raised alot of both ashes and sparks.  Kumi Kumi covered his food with both hands.  The fire increased its burning speed with flames raising up even more.

 

"It's going to burn us", commented Nevea, a laughter welling around her lips "or even the house" Kumi Kumi added more glue in his mouth and said nothing.

 

Okello, who was very black in colour and whose blackness shone even more with the changing fire flames wasn't a man to be bossed about by women didn't take any heed on Nevea's comments and continued poking into the fire for the next one minute or so.  He then dropped the iron bar on the hearth and looked directly at Kumi Kumi.  He found him looking at him.  None of the two turned their eyes to another direction and looked at each other for a while.  At long last, Okello decided to break up the silence which dwelled into the room.

 

"Mr. Kumi Kumi", Okello now talked Nevea who was applying oil on her hair and combing it at the same time looked at the two men, waiting to hear what.  "I am now an old man who had been making fire for many years and here, infront of you is nothing but only something to keep you warm.  There are days I could build a fire to roast a whole bull at one going"  He laughed because of saying so.  Kumi Kumi and Nevea laughed too.  Nevea started running a black hair comb on her head, while Kumi Kumi rubbed both of his legs.  It was as if Nevea was enjoying combing her hair which was getting straightened.

 

As Okello continued talking of fire and smoke, Kumi Kumi was having a good look at him.

 

Okello was blonde face, big wide eyes and a long nose, big bodied and his teeth were purely white, and had a gap between the top jaw teeth, which was a man's creation.

 

He, Okello wasn't from any tribe in Heniland.  Both his teeth and name indicated he was a Nubian from a nearby country, or even a Luo from East African countries both tribes who held on to a tradition of removing one of the front teeth when one could be initiated into manhood.

 

"But I doesn't want to get burnt" Kumi Kumi said.  In the actual fact, he was not protesting but rather, he wanted to keep the talking to continue.  He spooned more glue, put it into the mouth and held it in there for a while before swallowing.  Then, the hosting woman came in holding a coffee pot and three mugs.  The coffee pot and a mug were in her right hand while she held the other mugs in the left hand.

 

At this time, Kumi Kumi could see the woman was tall, about five feet strong, wore no shoes and had worn a green white dotted full dress and a yellow head scarf on her head.  She had a small nose, long arms and was about twenty five years old.  It was hard for Kumi Kumi to tell whether she was a house wife, a house maid or otherwise.

 

The woman placed the coffee pot and the mugs on the table and immediately started filling into the mugs.  She then passed one mug to Okello, one to Kumi Kumi and lastly, to Nevea.  Okello still holding his mug untouched said: Thank you Agnes.  The lady then walked slowly into the room she had come from, leaving behind the coffee pot on the table.  They didn't see her again until the following morning.

 

They kept drinking their coffee in a slow manner.  It was such strong Kumi Kumi could smell its taste, and by being black, it tasted nice.  It was just in Kumi Kumi's likeness.

 

Due to the warmth which surrounded the room, and his weaning tiredness, Kumi Kumi was getting sleepy.  It was the same with Nevea.  They finished the coffee and placed the mugs on the table.

 

None of them talked.  Okello was poking the fire again, he kept doing so now and then and at one time, he had added some small logs into it.  It was almost past 2.00a.m. Kumi Kumi thought Pegari night be a good place and in the next moment, he had fallen asleep... on the chair.  He didn't know he was sleeping until Okello called him out.

 

"Kumi Kumi.... time to go to bed!!  Okello said to him.  His calling startled Kumi Kumi and he jumped on to his feet.

 

"I nearly fell asleep"  Kumi Kumi said, wiping his eyes with a finger.  Both Okello and Nevea were already standing.

 

"It's time to go to bed" Okello repeated his words.  "And please follow me...."  They followed Okello into another room which was next to the bath room.  Inside here, the room was small and had two single beds each placed in either side with a stool at its side.  A lamp had been placed on one of the stools.  It produced a dimingly light.  Okello bade them good night and pulled the door shut and walked away.

 

Kumi Kumi moved to the bed on the left side, folded the bedding on to half, and sat on the soft bed.  While sitting, he said a short silence prayer, then threw the slippers off his feet.  He lifted himself in the bed and covered his body falling asleep almost immediately.  In this one moment, he cared less about Nevea, who was almost asleep even before she had removed off her lessons.

 

As both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were fast asleep, things in many parts of the country were getting even chaotic.  In Matero, many senior soldiers had been killed by their juniors who had vowed to over throw Lt. Col. Moshiel's government and had not heeded to his order to return to the barracks.  Many had died on both sides but the juniors were holding an upper hand as they were being prepared.

 

The manner in which they acted was very surprising as Lt. Col. Moshiel was not having a thought of his soldiers working against him.  He had become very upset and was still moaning on his official desk when the mutineers came for him.  The time was past 3.00a.m.

 

Lt. Col. Moshiel came into attention due to gun shooting outside the official building which the juniors had surrounded at a flashing speed.  They were organized men of lw cadet had arranged their work properly with some heading towards Out Fathers Temple in the city where they suspected Lt. Col. Moshiel to be hiding.  Upon their arrival, they broke the door to the temple, switched on the light which flooded into the whole place.  Lt. Col. Moshiel wasn't in there.  Only a dead snake.  In anger, the soldiers poured petrol in the building and set it ablaze, and drove off in a convoy of five jeeps.  From a far, they could see the raging fire, flames flashing high while the smoke billed up even high.

 

Surrounding the official building, the mutineers were detected by one of the senior soldiers who were keeping guard.  The man raised the alarm and immediately, the shooting started, gaining momentum each and every moment.  The building was being guarded by only a few soldiers who were almost alone with immediately.

 

Inside his office, Lt. Col. Moshiel felt weak and lost.  He now looked old, more older than his age.  He could now feel no strength in him.  He had killed the very snake the Tempters had been calling master, the giver of both live and power to those who knelt and worshipped satan.

 

Now, this minute, Lt. Col. Moshiel had become powerless and his belief had become the weakest.  Where would he go?  He wondered as he stood, his hands firmly akimbo.  he had become surprised, worried and confused.  He looked as if a cornered rat.

 

Not knowing what to do, Lt. Col. Moshiel started talking to himself in a language which even he himself couldn't understand.  He was also moving this way and that.  If there was a doctor nearer, he surely could have recommended him to a mental hospital or such kind of a clinic.  The men who had left Out Fathers Sect temple burning had arrived at the official building, enforcing their comrades at work, all ready to get Lt. Col. Moshiel, dead or alive.  They weren't willing to let him go.  Not even his men.

 

Already, many of his senior members, both in the forces and public life had met with death.  And every tempter of Our Fathers Sect and their temples in the Federal Republic of Heniland had been rooted out and burnt.  They are now out to get Lt. Col. Moshiel and the first phase in their operations would be completed.

 

A gun fired at the door to Lt. Col. Moshiel's office, followed with a kick that could bring down a strong bull.  The door fell down with a thunder, and broke into pieces.  Lt. Col. Moshiel brought his hands up, into surrendering.  It was interesting how this men had been surrendering without any resistance and with no stamina to act.

 

"Out you come" ordered a man who had not exposed his body at the door.  "Followed by all men with you".

 

"Yes.... Yes!" agreed Lt. Col. Moshiel, his words echoed louder in the whole building.  "Yes my Lord" by the time he said the words my lord, Lt. Col. Moshiel had moved faster and was now standing outside the door.  His hands still high up.

 

"March out", ordered a man who had now exposed himself from darkness and was heavily armed.  "...... on your way to Golgotha....!"  The two men marched out of the building.  Outside, Lt. Col. Moshiel was surprised to find all his guards having been shot... dead and many more military soldiers being vigil.  With his hands still up, he was ordered into the back cabin of a jeep and was drove off at a stomach cutting speed.

 

To Lt. Col. Moshiel, Golgotha would be just nearer.  Maybe to the nearest....

 

            **************

 

It was about 4.00a.m. in the morning when the King of Elo-Emolo, otherwise, the then former President of Heniland and many other members of his former cabinet were cornered at a no man's land between Heniland and a bordering country.  They had been resting after walking four many hours when a group of junior military soldiers arrived, coming from another direction.

 

No resistance between the two groups was recorded, and as the old country's leaders were being loaded into the jeeps, one of them dived under a jeep and couldn't be found.  He remained under till the convoy drove off.....

 

The down was now about and the people awoke, most of them still feeling very tired due to struggling in the past hours....  They still didn't know what was in the store for them and the whole country.

 

Also, many Christians had been praying to God to help them and restore peace and also give the country a God fearing leadership.  They feared many people would die if a change doesn't come and soon!!

 

 

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

 

February 19, 1994, 9.30 a.m. in Matero, the capital city of Heniland

No one was aware that the Government under the leadership of Lt. Col. Moshiel had been overthrown except the soldiers themselves.

It therefore took the whole nation at a surprise when the new leaders announced the news in the National Radio that the government had been over taken by the mutineers led by major Omarah Bin Kassim.

According to the radio news, the now new leader was born in Pengoni region, of middle age, well educated and holds a great respect among his fellow soldiers.

Major Omarah Bin Kassim, the radio continued had formed a new cabinet, and a council of elders to advice the cabinet on matters of National interest, and to see to it that the Federation of Heniland's constitution would be the first thing to be reformed.

The radio also stated clearly that as a Muslim faithful, all people had their right to worship the true God the creator.  Our Fathers Sect had been banned with immediate effect and the ban on SUNRISE IN HENILAND had been lifted.  Freedom of worshipping is a Natural Right, one given by God to man and no one has right to hold it or denied it against any given man.  Long live HENILAND!

 

            **************

 

The procession, led by the new military leaders continued to grow bigger, and by 10.00 a.m. it had been followed by hundreds of chanting people.  Among them Christian faithfuls who had arrived in the city to give their approval of the new freedom through marching in the city's street.

Not knowing what the process meant, every one started joining it and chanting.  LONG LIVE HENILAND LONG LIFE CHRISTIANITY OUR GOD IS MIGHTY!!

Now and then, they could come to a standing still and a leader could address the public on this matter or that issue regarding the nation but none would tell the people where they were heading to.

Neither did people know that, among them, far infront were the former leaders of the then past government, followed by the immediate leaders of the military government all headed together and were being led towards Golgotha.

They continued on their way, and as they walked, they could hear people singing and beating drams, inside some of the houses they were passing by and cars driving and hooting in some of the streets.  Almost everybody in Matero were at least doing something, to celebrate, welcoming the new government.  It was the same in other parts of the country.

 

At long last, the procession came to Matero Public Park where many people had gathered.  The crowd had now grown into thousands of people.  It was as if none had been left in their houses, as if they had come all of them.

It was about 11.00 a.m. when one of the new leaders addressed the public and gave them of their intention.  There was an up-roar among the public, some who shouted high up their voices: Let the people decide! Let the justice be seen done!

Thus argument raged for long with some of the people demanding the former leaders, may they be military men or the President, Prime Minister, Former Ministers or Regional Leaders be lynched.  Already, some people could be seen moving about with loads of tyres.

The new leaders seemed to be in no hurry to deal with the disgraced leaders and spokesmen kept talking well and clear about the new government's intention among the society.  But all he could tell was what they were going to do... this freedom, that reforming etc.

It was getting hot and the people were tired of waiting much longer.  They wanted to see first the out come of the arrested leaders.  It was very tense and the new leaders could tell it was.

The former leaders stood still in the bitting sun wondering what would be their fate.  The then past leaders wondered why the christian salvation army militia men weren't coming to help in getting out of the mess they were in.  They also wondered where one of them had gone.

 

            ************

 

They stood still.  All of them, and the government's spokesman kept talking.  Not that he was a kind of a fool.  Not this one.  He knew why he was doing so.  He needed the public to get tired and angry then they; the public would call for the matter to be brought to an end at any mean.  He knew the new government move was to have the past and immediate leaders elemented but it wanted the people does it.

At this moment, the spokesman was getting tired of people who weren't in a mood of becoming chaotic.  He was trying in a manner that would incite them but to no avail.

"My fellow country men," the spokesman said:  "This day today I say to." but he didn't finish what he wanted to say as a man within the huge growing members of the public fired a direct bullet which entered into the man's mouth, tearing his head into pieces with his brains being thrown far and wide.  The firing man was quickly in firing and before he could be up-held by the public, he had shot to death several men. 

In angerness, the people forced their way forward aiming at the former leaders.  All crying for their blood, they were now about to decide the junior soldiers who were there could hardly hold the people and although they were well armed, heavily armed with modern armament, it had been decided in advance not to shoot the people any how.

The people who held up the CSA milita man moved forward in the cloud of noise, with some of the people swearing to tear him to pieces.  By the time they had brought him forward, he was bleeding of the blows he had received from the angered men and women.  He was thrown down on the ground and the merciless people charged on with stones and stick all aiming a blow or two at the man.

The former leaders fate was now in the hands of the citizens, as a man in the public aimed a stone, thrown in a might force at the head of the former prime minister.  It caught him on the fore head and hit him with a less bang.  The man cried in pain, fainted and fell down.  He, with his crying caused a commotion among the people, with many stones falling on the former leaders not with holding the new ones.

Sensing the amounting danger, the junior leaders fired into the air and cleared a way for themselves.  They rushed out of the gardens in hurry and by the time they reached in the streets, the former leaders, all of them had been killed and lynched.  It's only smoke they could see, a fire in the garden, and a great noise.

"Very likely" said a junior soldier was they moved on " our spokesman had been decided on” None replied to him but they also knew what the out come of their already man could be.

            ************

 

When Kumi Kumi woke up, it was already past 10.00 a.m. He still sleepy looked at Nevea's bed but it was  empty.  He kneeled on the bed, said his morning prayer which was short.

After the prayer, he stretched himself, moved out of bed, wore the over size slippers and walked out of the bed. Kumi Kumi was feeling much better this morning.

He came into the sitting room and found Okello sitting on one of the chairs sipping black coffee.  As a good gesture of welcoming Kumi Kumi, Okello stood up and both exchanged morning greetings.

Okello was in good moods and high spirits.  Kumi Kumi moved and got seated in a chair.

"I am very sure you are well and not tired like in the previous night” Commented Okello.  He the sat on his smaller arm chair Kumi Kumi said he was very fine but it pained him between the toes.  Otherwise he was very flesh.

"It's the same case with Nevea" added Okello, a smile in his lips... a kind of cunningness.  He soon closed his lips and placed a finger on them like someone who was thinking seriously.  "it would heal quickly if you apply Olive Oil" Okello talked, his finger still on the lips.  Kumi Kumi laughed a bit.... and promised to do so.

"The coffee is on the fire", Okello told Kumi Kumi "And I think the stuff is very hot"  Kumi Kumi stood up and moved on to a table.  He took a mug, yellow in colour and moved on to the inflaming fire and he filled his mug fully.  He then returned to his chair and he started to sip the coffee.  His sipping was slowly as the beverage was very hot.  "Okello knew what he had said", thought Kumi Kumi.

A few minutes latter, Nevea who had washing their clothes outside entered into the room.  Her hands were wet but she looked both very flesh and jovial.  Kumi Kumi who was just about to ask Okello where Nevea was felt good and happy to see her again, he had grown fond of her and she had become part of his life.

 

"It's very cold outside" Nevea commented as she took a mug and poured some coffee from the boiling coffee pot and removed it out of the fire.  "It would lose its taste if it keeps on boiling" and placed it on hearth stone.  She came and sat down. "Pegari must be very cold" she added as she placed herself well on the chair.  She started felling a bit warm in the room and sipped her hot coffee slowly.

Okello stood up placed his mug on the table then he stretched his hands up.  He then excused himself saying: I am going out for a while... you just rest" and immediately he walked out.

 

            ***********

 

Okello's going out gave some freedom on to the two troubled journalists who took the chance to talk.

Kumi Kumi disclosed to Nevea that during the night, while asleep, he dreamt about the government of Lt. Col. Moshiel being over thrown by junior officers who in return would bring new reforms in the whole country.

"The new government", said Kumi Kumi in a serious tone "would destroy the whole leadership in Heniland and people will have to elect the new federation government which adhere to the ruling in accordance to Natural Rights.... to be in short, the press will do its work freely, christians will be allowed to pray as they wished, with many other changes".

Kumi Kumi continued narrating how the deadly Our Fathers' Sect would lose a grip in the land and all its leaders who are now in problems would end up being killed by the people themselves.

"What about Kate?" Nevea questioned in laughter having taken Kumi Kumi's dream as childish... a total nonsense.  Kumi Kumi laughed before answering to her.  He too knew very clearly Nevea wasn't taking him seriously.

"I didn't see him among the ones to be killed," Kumi Kumi replied.  But the last of the old guards, Lt. Col. Moshiel and others of his cabinet members would be dead..." Kumi Kumi cut short his dream talking, moved to the fire and brings forth the coffee pot and filled in their mugs with the black stuff, and placed the pot on the table.  He moved on and sat down and continued with his dream...

I don't know where Kate is... he wasn't in my dream" Kumi Kumi sipped some coffee and rested the mug in his hands.  Nevea did the same and after swallowing a gap, she asked Kumi Kumi who would be elected the new President after then would be new leaders change the constitution.  She was just making fun of Kumi Kumi and held no interest in the matter beyond this Funny!

 

Before he could answer her, Kumi Kumi coughed twice, sipped his coffee again and said whether you will believe it or not, I will be the next President of Republic of Federation of Heniland.  Kumi Kumi laughed of his own comment.

"And I would be", talked Nevea about her role in Kumi Kumi's government "Let me put it this way. And Nevea be a true wife to the true President Kumi Kumi. "They both laughed of the joke and Nevea spilled some coffee on both hands and Bui Bui.  Now, Kumi Kumi understood Nevea wasn't serious with his dream and had decided to change the matter in hand.  He too decided otherwise.  Furthermore, he could tell to which direction Nevea was getting into and there was need to change it totally.

Nevea had dried the coffee on her Bui Bui and looked to Kumi Kumi with eyes that were full of awaited desires with Kumi Kumi at a near future.  She had grown to like Kumi Kumi and had secretly prayed to God to give him to her as a husband.  Whether her prayers have been heard or not, Nevea could hardly tell and every time she could try to bring this idea to Kumi Kumi, he only could put the matter off in a very interesting way.

Now, this morning, she was determined to press him abit further and hear about his plans.  Kumi Kumi finished his coffee and took his mug to the table.  As he returned to the chair, he said: "Maybe we will have to explore Pegari today. I would like to see how the place looked like.  But before then, can I have your Bible please its long since I read a verse."

Kumi Kumi read: Zedekiah son of Josiah became king succeeding Coniah sone of Jehoiakim but neither he nor his servants nor people of the country paid any attention to the words God spoke through the prophet Jeremiah and later on the land plunged into war.

Nevea was somehow touched by these words of Jeremiah 37:1-2 and thought if she and other were taking things serious.  In her thoughts, she wondered about Kumi Kumi's dream.  Maybe its real maybe and she decided, like Kumi Kumi to wait for the lord to do his wishes.

On the other side of his souls, Kumi Kumi wasn't happy of being away, out of Matero.  As a Christian minister, he wondered what he was doing here at Pegari, though being brought all the way against his wishes.  He needed to be with other people, struggling for their freedom.  He hardly knew which of many plans God had for him.

As they shared these words, Nevea told Kumi Kumi it’s not wise to try and live in dreams, but rather to wake up and do the real work of God anyhow.

Kumi Kumi disagreed with the comment and told Nevea God doesn't work anyhow but in planning and timing, not a matter of... Nevea though Kumi Kumi was out to underrate her words.

"Okey" Nevea told him.  "But some of the visions are never true and they end-up being bed wetting dreams".  Kumi Kumi agreed with Nevea and said "That's we need to pray more seriously".  He then stood up and started walking out; his heart bleeding in fears of last night's dream.  To him, it was so real.

 

            *************

 

Outside, the sun was getting hot and the cloud was clearing, becoming clearly blue.  There was no wind blowing like during last night.  Kumi Kumi started walking within the compound which had a well cared for lawn and trimmed scrubs.... some kind of funny bushes and roses which were very healthy.  It was a nice lawn and here admired every plant here-in.  Kumi Kumi was moving very slowly with his shoulders snicking, his head bowing down.  He was mostly troubled in mind and many thoughts engulfed him. 

Every time he didn't seem to see light in his mind for the future and instead, he, Kumi Kumi have been living a life full of surprises since he was a young boy.  He now wondered why he always passes through the world engaged with death.  To him, he had seen many deaths enough to see himself dead. 

He was still walking in the lawn through his world of thoughts when he saw Okello coming towards him.  In his hands, Okello held a number of Newspapers.  He waved to him and Kumi Kumi started moving to his direction.  By now, Okello had turned and was moving towards the house.  Kumi Kumi followed him hurriedly.  He wondered what was in the news.  It was a long time since he had read a Newspaper.

Okello was in hurry too and walked into the house majestically and in interests and by the time he took a seat, he saw Kumi Kumi coming in.  Nevea was still sitting down, reading her Bible.

Okello didn't waste time and passed one of the Newspapers to Kumi Kumi who was quickly to read its banner headline.  It was creaming: Lt. Col. Moshiel's Government over-thrown and below the banner a caption read: "with many killed"

And before he could read more, Kumi Kumi flashed the Newspaper to Nevea who read the banner with great interest, and when Kumi Kumi withdrew it from her eyes, Nevea thought as if she should shout but held her mouth.  She stood up and came and stood behind Kumi Kumi and they both read on into born chilling immediate news.

What interested Nevea even more is that Kumi Kumi's dream was coming true in her own eyes.  A thing she had earlier on taken as a useless joke becoming a reality wasn't a simple thing.  As they read on, none of them speaking, their mind in the wonder land, they thought of many things concerning their country.

Kumi Kumi wondered much more.  Although he had never thought of becoming a leader in Heniland, he now couldn't doubt God was leading him into leadership.  Already, hasn't half of his last night's dream come true?  A dream Nevea had termed as a mere bed wetting dream.  Now, he could tell Nevea have swallowed her own words and pride!

Kumi Kumi now remembered the face of the new leader whose picture had been placed in the Newspaper.  He had met before and he knew major Omarah Bin Kassim as a clean and straight forward man.

Kumi Kumi didn't mind the major's Islamic belief but rather if Kassim would adhere to his words and bring reforms in this troubled nation.  What about the former and immediate leaders?  He was much happier the Out Fathers' Sect had been out lawed although it was never been in the books of Registrar of Society.  It had brought evils in the country.  Many!

 

He was also happy that the Christians and Muslims had been called to register their faith in the office Registrar of Societies and had been allowed to operate freely and within the law.  This was worth praising to God.

Kumi Kumi longed to be at Matero to write, edit and publish his publication. SUNRISE IN HENILAND again.!

After reading all the interesting News, Kumi Kumi let the Newspaper free to Nevea who folded it twice and placed it on the table.  As she did so, she talked and said: "I read nothing about Kate and his Friends” Her voice was full of fears.

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea looked directly at Okello with questioning eyes.  They thought he had an answer to this.  On his side, Okello knew they would ask that and he had earlier on, while he was away for nearly two hours alone enough research on the matter.

"Well.!" said Okello who was still in a surprised mood.  "I was made to understand that Kate's friends were arrested very early this morning and had been taken to Matero.  But Kate wasn't there with them.  It's hardly understandable how he managed to escape.  His whereabouts remain unknown” After saying this Okello posed for a whole minute and was scratching his huge balled head now and then, as if trying to awaken his mind.

It was coming to 1.30 p.m. and all the three... Kumi Kumi, Nevea and Okello had been talking all along.  They had talked much more and every now and then, one of them could pick a bone against the soldiers and their mean misdeeds.  At times, Okello could look very worried.  He could even be so whenever either Kumi Kumi or Nevea could mention the Christian Salvation Army.

Okello had already been told earlier in the morning that CSA had failed in its mission and with the arresting of its founder, its militia men had gone underground.  Very likely, the movement is as already dead and Okello hardly knew what to do with the two journalists now in his house.  He also didn't know what their mission at Pegari was intended to be.  He was just a helper to CSA and knew not of their plans.  He had thought to keep the two in his custody until otherwise.

Both Kumi Kumi and Nevea had started getting restless and in his mind, Kumi Kumi was planning seriously on how he would run away from this place.  It was all senseless to remain a prisoner of people who are likely to be dead by now.

On her part, Nevea was thinking of her father Kate.  To her, whether a thief, crook or a murderer, a father is a father. Yes.. and blood, as her aged people say, is always thicker than water.  She was wondering where the old man has gone.

As things stood, Kumi Kumi was abit happier as he would not be to join the CSA forces.  On this, he was sure God in heave had heard and answered his prayer.  He was just now willing to leave this newsless place.

It was as if Okello was reading into their mind.  He too was disturbed in mind and knew not what to do.  It was now about 3.00 p.m. and they had not cooked their mid-day meal as Okello's lady had left the house very early in the morning.  Okello felt hunger cutting in his big stomach.  He longed for food.  The other two were very hungry too.  Later on, Okello decided they all go to Pegari market to buy some provisions and vegetables.  It was Sunday, the marketing day in this area.

 

            ***********

 

The journey to the market took them nearly half of an hour.  It was still hot and Pegari was free from wind.  People in the market areas had received the news about the new government and they stood in groups talking.  Pegari town was full of people, both old and young with street children who are known as chorora moving about.  The bars were full of men, cerebrating the fall of Lt. Col. Moshiel's Government and the entering of Major Omarah Bin Kassim with a beer.  Many people here like drinking beer during a big day like now!

Donkeys ferrying goods on their backs while others pulling carts behind them were not less.  The marketing was very busy.  Pegari was very busy this day.

Other people could be seen walking either way, to and fro the rubbish littered roads and donkeys ferrying goods were finding it hard to move about and within the milling up crowd.  Their wheels could strike into the wet ground.  Pegari was full of huge flies, but green and black.

Many people were buying either ropes, yams or fishes while other bought millet, maize, beans and peas.  Well, other was selling more than the same.  It was a day to buy, a day to sell.

As the three moved on from one stall to the next, Okello could by all means buy some millet here, Soya beans and Cassava there, a Yam or an Onion on the next stall, and the basket which was being carried by Kumi Kumi was buy now more than half filled.

Both Kumi Kumi were learning something about Pegari.  It's an area full of peace, its people jovial and friendly.

Poverty seems to have rooted itself deeper and people were mostly thin and their wearing was of no good taste.  This day Pegari was having a number of changes.

It's indifferent because unlike before, both Christians and Muslims were holding open air fellowships in different parts.

The taste of freedom had downed in this remote area and from where these faithfuls were being held, loud beating of drums could be heard coming forward and reverberating into the whole of the marketing place and a far yonder.

Then, the three came to yet another stall and a vendor who was selling his goods still being inside the cart greeted the old Okello.  Okello returned to his pleasant greeting and immediately the two men started sharing a talk.

Their manner of talking assured Kumi Kumi they were old friends.  The vendor was friendly, maybe king to Okello.  He was tall-less not very huge and one couldn't term him thin.  He looked healthy and his hair was clean-shaven, making his head look like a mountain with a valley here and another one there with his huge ears looking like two under-branches of a fig tree.  He had two donkeys with the cart still tied to them.  This man also seemed to have a taste for other animals too.

 

Behind him, he had a brown dog which kept re-coiling along his legs new and then.  To keep it calm, the man kept patting the male-dog calling it Simba.  In the nearly empty cart, there was a small cage and in it were a Parrot and a yellow Waiver bird.

As the two men talked, both Kumi Kumi and Nevea gathered the man had arrived much earlier that morning and was due to leave very soon.

Their talk was of no great importance and it was taking longer.  Kumi Kumi was getting tired of holding the bucket in his hands all the time and at times thought of putting it down, but feared his manner would look dis-respectful to the old man.  A few feet only away, the vendor's donkeys were having it very rough with flies bitting on their backs, ears, eyes and hundreds of others trying to get into their mouths.  To fight off the insects, the donkeys kept waging their tails from left to right side only for the flies to fly off and coming back within the next second.

"Okey....!" Okello told the vendor at long last.  "Go well and don't forget to bring to me some chilis next...." but he didn't finish what he wanted to tell the vendor as a gun fired from a nearby makeshift.  The bullet hit Simba... the dog in the middle of its head.  The dog yelled once and fell down flat with blood oozing from its nose and mouth.

Kumi Kumi didn't wait to see more.  He dropped the bucket and dived into the cart and dropped on it flat.

Another bullet was fired, this time from a different makeshift.  Nevea dived into the cart and as she jumped, the bullet caught into her left side shoes tearing its sole.

As Nevea landed flat onto cart's floor she said:  "God is great, it didn't get my leg" Kumi Kumi didn't answer to her, but lay still unmoved and shocked.  Another bullet was fired but both Kumi Kumi and Nevea didn't see its results but a man near to them cried in pains.  Then, the cart started moving away.  As it moved on, Kumi Kumi heard that voice he had heard before, "go well the man of the Christians, God!"  But Kumi Kumi didn't dare to lift up his head lest. There was no other gun shooting.

The man with the gun had missed his target.  Who was he, and who was his aimed target?  Was he youthful or aged and why did he want to kill....?

 

            ***********

 

The weather was changing and it was getting coll.  The two donkeys kept their pace, pulling the cart with its goods.  They ran very fast as if their owner was getting late onto his deliveries.  The sun setting was at hands.  Whether the vendor was aware of the two journalists who were lying flat low or not, none could say.  On the other hand the two journalists couldn't tell whether the donkeys were riding on their own or if they were being directed by its' owner.  The Parrot in the cage kept playing with the Waiver bird.  Like a man in angerness the vendor continued whipping the donkeys... twarf... twarf" and after an every whipping, the two animals could increase their speed.

 

Kumi Kumi and Nevea didn't know where they were heading to.  But the journey continued.

 

But......

 

By nightfall, things had changed.  Matero had become calm after the burning to ashes the leaders of the former two regimes, which had been followed by a huge demonstration, with people calling for the immediate reformation of the constitution and a call for elections to be held soon.

Many Christian faithfuls had holed themselves into their house and prayed.  they continued to praying to God to bring the mostly needed peace in Heniland and once more for God to give the country a good leader.

It was the same with the Islamic faithfulls who prayed Allah to come down in Spirit and help to choose a leader who would be ready to deliver the nation from its first evils committed by its leaders.

Latest reports reaching Matero stated that every building suspected to be a temple of Our Fathers' Sect had been set a blaze.

While speaking in the Heniland Nation at Radio service, Major Omorah Bin Kassim said:  Today, the 21st April, 1994 is a day which the demonic leadership in Heniland had been destroyed.  It's a Holy day for our country because the Tempters are no more.  All what we now need is for peace to prevail in this land.  Elections are to be held within the next three months.

 

            ***********

 

It was already past dark-fall when the cart slowed down and came to a halt.  The vendor started speaking with a number of people who talked in a friendly manner.  The place was lit with electrical bulbs and it was all bright.

"Your mean Okello and his friends are now dead?"  A man asked the vendor in a boring voice which sounded bitter.

"Sure....!" replied the vendor angrily "It's only Allah's hand which saved me.  The fool killed my dog too..."  The vendor whipped the donkeys twice "twarf-twarf" and the bound echoed lovely.  Then the animals started pulling the cart.

"Okey... pass on", said one of the men "and don't forget to bring more rice next time you come to Pegari".

As the cart moved on Kumi Kumi lifted his body up, and raised his head and sat on the cart's floor.  To his surprised he noticed they had just closed the border post between Heniland and were now entering to another country... pole-pole, and he was sure the vendor had been speaking with custom officials and border guards.

 

True to this because a few metres away, a border sign kept flashing... welcome to pole-pole...  The promised land! now and then, with the light changing from blue, red and yellow.  Kumi Kumi felt happy to be out of Heniland even if it would be only for a while.

 

Kumi Kumi raised his hands and praised God for being on their side in struggling:

 

God is our shelter, our strength

Ever ready to help in time of trouble

So we shall not be afraid when Earth Give way!

When mountains tumbles into the depth of the Sea,

And its water roar and seethe,

 

The mountains tottering as it heaves immediately Kumi Kumi finished praising in the song of Psalms 46:1-3, he folded his hands against his chest which was heaving thumping slowly with the beating of his heart and remained so for long.

 

Thinking!

 

It was very dark.  Too dark Kumi Kumi couldn't see Nevea properly but she was still there and he could hear her breathing.

 

Nevea's eyes could see him but she didn't know Kumi Kumi has been praying as she had been in a great shock.  Missing a bullet into one's head wasn't a joke.  It was being saved from the jaws of death.  But now, she was coming into her being.

 

"Why have you been shocking?"  Nevea asked..... are you unwell or something?"  Her voice was very sympathetic.  Kumi Kumi was half surprised and immediately brought down his hands.  For a while, he had forgotten Nevea was there and he had been acting into the wishes of the Holy Spirit.  He had been taken far away....

 

"I am alright" Kumi Kumi replied to Nevea.  I have been praising to God for being with.  We are already out of Heniland"

 

"What?" She was surprised to hear Kumi Kumi's words.  She had also forgotten they were riding on a cart.  Interestingly enough, the vendor didn't hear her loud talking and he was seriously directing his two donkeys "I didn't even notice it".

 

"Call it a miracle", said Kumi Kumi I think we are already in Pole Pole.  Kumi Kumi narrated to her how they had come along and how he had concluded the vendor was a black marketer, a smuggler of a highest order.  After narrating the whole episode, Nevea said they were very lucky to come out of Heniland alive and they ought to praise God because of it.  They both kneeled and praised.

 

The people that lived in darkness

Has seen a great light

On those who dwelled in the land....

And shadow of death

A light had dawned

 

            Mathew 4:16         

 

After this song of praise, the two journalist fell silence with Kumi Kumi wondering what would be their fate when the vendor discover them out.  How would he re-act.... Kumi Kumi was totally lost.

 

The donkeys were running very fast, unlike many others Kumi Kumi had seen before.

 

Kumi Kumi never thought they could run this much.  Further more, these donkeys infront of them looked very thin and old when they first saw them at Pegari market later in the afternoon.  How they were managing the rough going was amazing.

 

It had become very very dark and insects had started flying swiftly on them.  Now, Kumi Kumi could see the donkeys has changed the course and were leading into a very rough caravan and into the forest.

 

This forest was grown with huge Cider trees and their smell covered the whole area.  It wasn't a bad smelling but it was too strong.  The stars have been over shadowed by trees and Kumi Kumi couldn't tell whether they were heading towards East, South, West or North.  It was only the lone rider who knew......

 

At one time, Kumi Kumi was tempted to shout at the man and ask him to where he was heading to but his inner soul said no and reason, one never trust a black marketer, he might be armed, always ready to kill whoever would dare to hold him, more dangerous during the night.

 

As they travelled, Kumi Kumi kept thinking what he could do after gaining his freedom, where he would start again as an active journalist.  He also wondered about Okello, Kate and whoever wanted to kill them at Pegari.  All these carried Kumi kumi thoughts to a far away land.  it was already very cold.

 

Kumi Kumi couldn't tell how long he stayed in this thinking nightmare for he only came into his sense when he heard the voices of people who stood near the cart talking.

 

            **************

 

"...........Yes! It's a man and a lady", a voice said.  "And breathing".  Kumi Kumi who was shaking due to both cold and fear couldn't say whose voice this was.  he listened more carefully.

 

"How be it?" another voice decried.  It was that of the vendor.  I didn't carry anybody anywhere all the way from Pegari to here... I swear!"

 

"Maybe you have started trading ghosts" said another voice  "There are here in your cart" A number of people laughed loudly all at once as they came nearer to the cart.  The vendor swore again.

 

By now both Kumi Kumi and Nevea were totally attuned and attentive.  They were still sitting still.

 

"Whoever you are", ordered a man with authority "stand up pronto before I ordered my men to cut you into pieces... I hate thieves!

 

"But we aren't thieves", Kumi Kumi protested as they stood up in hurry.  He told Nevea to jump out first with an in mind the vendor would be quickly to remember her at spot.  It worked.

 

Immediately they had jumped down the vendor cried out.  My Allah... It's Okello's children!  Good one, I saw them being shot down... cold blooded shooting nearly six hours ago... and now this.

 

By now, the moon had started clearing the sky.  Kumi Kumi couldn't tell what time it was but he presumed it was after 10.00 p.m.

 

It didn't take the vendor to narrate his story at Pegari and how his good dog - simba had been shot dead.  he was a good story teller and managed to convince his friends.

 

At long last, Kumi Kumi and Nevea were invited into a hurt which was a few yards away.  They followed a man and entered in.  It was warm inside the grass roofed hut, which was well thatched with reeds and lit bright with a camping Kerosine lamp.  A charcoal burner had been placed in the middle with less fire in it.

 

Kumi Kumi wondered if these men didn't mind if the hut would burn.  There wasn't any sort of chair inside and Kumi Kumi, together with Nevea had to sit on a mart which had been spread on the ground.  They cared nothing much.

 

Outside, the men, their number unknown continued telling their story about the new government in Heniland with the vendor leading.

 

From their talking, Kumi Kumi learned about their dirt deals with the CSA and how they were making alot of money through dubious selling of armours and weapons to the movement.  Their immediate fear was how they could get their money in debts to them by the dieying movement.  They were smugglers of the highest order.

 

The vendor narrated his story about the happening at Pegari in a very interesting manner, putting a joke here and an old saying there to make it even more interesting.

 

At times, the vendor's friends could laugh aloud, then the laughter could die and the silence, all listening to the vendor's story.

 

"I think I will have to visit a witch doctor" the vendor continued "my charms or rather my Iblis had become powerless" His friends fell into laughter.  The vendor was angered with their laughing.

 

"It's not a laughable matter", the vendor went on.  I nearly got shoot.  They killed my dog and Okello... and here you sit laughing eeeeh!"  Kumi Kumi was disturbed to hear this men believe in the super-natural powers of darkness.  He thought they would be kept here for a number of days and he would try and preach the word of God to them.

 

Outside, the men who cared less about the coldness of the night changed their talk and started talking about a world's famed terrorist, carlos the Jackal.

 

This terrorist took these men far and wide in the world of terrorism.  From the holding of Opec-Oil production ministers and many other terrorism-related killings in the middle east.

 

According to this talk, Carlos the jackal, their master was to fly into this place the following morning.  He would be here for a mission mostly to inspect the on going wars in many African countries and how he would be able to smuggle weapons inside these countries.  This was the way he made his dollars.

 

Kumi Kumi was surprised to hear this men talk and all the evil deeds they were involved into.  He was sure Nevea was thinking and wondering like he was.  The mentioning of the Carlos the Jackal's name would raise the hairs of any given journalist and it had done so to him.

 

Now, Kumi Kumi wondered how Carlos the Jackal looked like whether he was black or white, tall or short and whether his body was huge and strong built etc.  He wished if he or Nevea had a camera and would shoot a number of photos of this famed crook.

 

All these troubled Kumi Kumi's mind.  he felt being dizzy and rested his body against the wall and fell asleep.  He didn't know he was sleeping.  Not until a man's voice called out:  Okello's children, wake up!

 

It was already dawn.  It was 22 April 1994.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN PG 206-225

            The earlier morning bird could be heard calling at a far distance.  Very far away in the plains, both Kumi-kumi and Nevea stood outside the hut.  Far away in the eastern horizon, the sky looked red.

            “It’s going to be another hot day”, Nevea said to Kumi kumi.  He agreed with her and added: It’s yet another day God had provided to us… and we don’t know what it’s holding for us.

            “We need to pray”, Nevea said to Kumi kumi.  Her soul was full of sorrows and Kumi kumi couldn’t tell why she was in such fears.  They moved and kneeled down under a huge horn-desert rose tree and Nevea led in a song of praise adopted from the book of Ecclesiastics 1:20-30.  They both praised as it was a choir:

 

The range of the wicked man cannot justify him

For the weight of his range of His own down-fall

But the patient man will hold out till

The time comes

But his joy will break out in the end;

And will hide his words till the time comes

And stories of his discernment will be on many lips.

            They sung this song twice then they prayed God for patience and self-control.  Then they stood up.  Now, Nevea looked much more worried than before.  She was really troubled in mind.  Kumi kumi was becoming worried too because of fears registered on her face and the weakness in her voice.

            “Nevea ………”, Kumi kumi asked what is the matter with you … unwell or what?  Kumi kumi was lost in words, and didn’t know what else to ask. Instead of answering him, Nevea started sobbing and tears dropped from her sweepy looking eyes.  She remembered the words of their hosts during the night while Kumi kumi was sleeping against the wall and her heart broke down, and she fainted.

            If Kumi kumi couldn’t have standing next to her, Nevea could have fallen down with a thunderous.  Kumi kumi was quickly to get hold of her and seated her on the ground, against the huge tree.  He was shacking and thought Nevea was already suffering of Malaria bout.

            If only Kumi kumi knew what their time of being together was coming to an end … and they would be separated at all cost.

            After a short spell, Nevea’s being started returning and soon, she was herself.  She tried to stand up but Kumi kumi pressed her not to and to rest for a while.  She thought of disclosing the immediate news to Kumi kumi but decided not.  She didn’t want to break Kumi kumi’s heart.

            Then, they heard a man’s voice calling them.  It was the only man in this place.  The others had left earlier, more earlier before dawn, on the vendor’s cart.  Where they had gone, Nevea couldn’t tell but they had left in great hurry.  The man called out again.  Okello’s children, its time for taking tea!

            Within twenty minutes, they all heard it.  The sound of an on coming Aeroplane, Nevea looked at Kumi kumi again and as she did so, the mug came off her hand and dropped down spraying her face and wearing with the tea.  She stood up and shook the dress and the tea droplets fell down.  She stood up and shook the dress and the tea droplets fell down.  She started sobbing again.  Immediately, Kumi kumi placed the mug down, stood up and got hold of Nevea’s right hand.  He feared she would faint again and probably fall down.

            Nevea pressed into Kumi kumi’s hand much more firmly but Kumi kumi wasn’t interested with the warmth on her hand.  He had become more concerned with her health.  He was getting scared she would get worse while they were in the wilderness.

            Hardly did Kumi kumi know how much Nevea was scared of his own fate.  The Aeroplane’s noise was now not only nearer but was overhead.  Kumi kumi was willing to see it landing but he couldn’t dare leave Nevea alone. “She might fall down and hurt herself” Kumi kumi reasoned.

            In the next two minutes, the Aeroplane landed on the flat ground.  It was being piloted by a bush pilot who could move a five to eight seater even within the trees.

            “Carlos the Jackal had arrived”, announced the man standing by the hut’s door.  “Come out and we meet him.  Kumi kumi tried to free his hand from Nevea’s but her hands grip was tighter.  Nevea knew what she was doing.  She was trying to save Kumi kumi’s life which was nearer to its end.

            “No……!” Nevea shouted to Kumi kumi, still sobbing.  The man at the door had moved outside and was just waiting for the two journalists to come out.  Three men had alighted from the Aeroplane and were now standing only a few yards from the hut.  Waiting!!

            Kumi kumi struggled again with Nevea’s hand but no way.  It couldn’t be moved.  “Okello then,” he told Nevea.  “Let’s walk out” Nevea started leading the way out.  It was only a few steps to walk and a few minutes latter, they had come out of the hut.

            The very first man their eyes met was Kate. He held a short gun in his right hand which was aimed at the very first person to get out of the hut.  In his mind, Kate had thought Kumi kumi would be the first person to come out.  He had nearly pressed on the trigger but had held the firing when he saw Nevea’s face first.  He was now aiming at Kumi kumi’s left side and immediately the chance had come ….

            The sight of Kate’s short gun brought the two to a standing still and Kate didn’t have much time to waste.  He pressed the tiger and two bullets landed on Kumi kumi’s left shoulder breaking the whole bone.  Nevea let her hand go and Kumi kumi fell down, crying in great pain.  Like a flash, Nevea knelt down at Kumi kumi’s and told him.  “I have just saved your life ….” Kumi kumi didn’t answer her and held to his bleeding shoulder.  Great pain had gripped his whole body.

            Nevea continued talking: you once dried up my blood with the sleeve of your shirt, today, I am going to do more … I will dry yours with this, Nevea removed a cooper shining ring from her pocket and hurriedly put it into Kumi kumi’s second last finger of the paining hand announced: “It’s for our wedding, of our marriage in the wildness of Pole Pole.  May the almighty God help you”.

            Upon saying these words two men came and got hold of Nevea.  One on either side and then lifted her up forcefully.  As they did so, Nevea looked at Kumi kumi and said: “I am coming soon, very soon for you! And she was led away towards ….

            One of the men mocked her saying: For your bones only.  Nevea was forced into the Aeroplanes which were marked on its side: AFRICAN – 2 MEDICS REG. NO. SY7.  Kate was already.  He thought he had won the battle ….?

            From where she had sat, Nevea saw the man who had given them tea in the morning rushing towards the Aeroplane, and on his back, he carried a heavy ransack full of thing.  He came on and boarded into the plane.  The pilot who knew how to manage a plane switched on the engine and the aircraft started rising up, unlike many others Nevea had seen before which could run at the airstrip before rising up.  This pilot was really a magician at his work.

            Kate and friends looked happy but not because of the way he was switching this button and that but because of a well done job.  Now, he had Nevea with him and Kumi kumi had been left all alone in the vast jungle to die while his flesh would be eaten by the birds of the Pole-Pole plains.

            The Aeroplane was now air borne and was moving Eastern horizon Nevea was still crying and she kept drying his tears with the back of her hands.

            Then, very soon, while still watching through the window, she saw him … the man of the words: THE MAN OF THE CHRISTIANS’ GOD.  He was moving towards Kumi kumi.  He was still armed and walked majestically.

            Upon seeing this man, Nevea’s heart thumped with joyfulness.  God had provided a helper immediately and the scripture had been proofed true … and God’s man wouldn’t be feed upon the beasts.  Then, the man seemed to have heard the noises being made b the Aeroplane as he rose up his eyes, covered them with his right hand and looked directly towards the aircraft.

            Now, Nevea’s tears stopped dropping and thanked God for the changing matters.  To be truthful, she held an agep love towards Kumi kumi.  To her, he was more than a brother though she didn’t have one.  She thought like waving the man under but something in her soul, a kind of fear told her not to.  How happy she had become …! The Aeroplane was moving faster.  The man, still standing near Kumi-kumi kept looking at the Aeroplane which was now a few miles away from them. Nevea couldn’t see the man properly as the distance between them grew far and wide.

            Then, from nowhere, the Aeroplane started developing a mechanical problem.  It was a serious trouble that caused an explosion in the engine and the Aeroplane started burning.   

            Then, after seeing the happening, the man turned towards to Kumi kumi who was by now grinning in great pain and said: “man of the Christians’ God, the aeroplane has burnt down” and immediately, he started nursing at Kumi kumi’s broken shoulder.  But he found he couldn’t go on helping as Kumi kumi was feeling too much pain whenever he touches the wound.

            To stop Kumi kumi’s hand from falling or moving off-sides, the Christian Salvation Arm Militia man tied it firmly with his belt which he tied across Kumi kumi’s stomach rounding it twice.

            Kumi kumi was holding it strongly like a man. And he was!!

            “Man of the Christians’ God,” the militia man, his voice full of kindness as if he was feeling the amount of pain with Kumi kumi “I am sorry to have come late.  I had it from Pegari Kate could come to kill you this morning I have been coming during the whole night to come and help you.  You see … I like you … you and your God are my great friends” Kumi kumi tried to smile in between the pain and what this militia man had said.  He wanted the man to know he was taking him more serous. And he was.  The man returned the smile with one and added: “Just wait me here for a while then I would come and take you home”.  The man tired because of long walking started moving towards the deserted hut and started looking at the things the men had left behind.  They weren’t many and less there was were mostly bottles of both wine and spirit. 

            The charcoal burner was still burning with fire in it.  The tea pot was still boiling and had some tea.  This, the militia man poured into two mugs and placed them on the mart.  He continued looking at other things.

            On the ground, behind the door, he found a mobile telephone which was been placed on a wooden box.  He picked it and tried it.  He found it in working condition “I will take this one  with me”.  He talked to him-self.  He placed it down next to the tea mugs.  He then over turned the box and to his amusement, he found to major items. One: money.  Lot of different currency notes ranging from US Dollars, Sterling Pounds, Kenya money, Heniland currency e.t.c. All this were packed into plastic bags, he vowed to take the loot.

            Item two.  It was a huge file full of papers.  He looked the cover of this file and saw it was strong and gold coated.  He looked at the marketing on it was strong and gold coated.  He looked at the marking on it and read the following: THE LEADERSHIP OF OUR FATHERS’ SECT …. 1796 TO 1994 – A.  THE ONLY DOCUMENTED FILE: SECRETS OF THE ORDER – B. PHOTOGRAPHS E.T.C.

            Although the militia man wasn’t highly educated, the world “secrets” rang bells in his head.  He wondered what documents this file could be carrying.  With the file still in his hands, the man rushed out running towards Kumi kumi.  The fire shone in the sun.

            “Man of the Christians’ God”, he called out.  Look at this one …

            “It must be interesting”.  The man came and stood next to Kumi kumi to read.  Kumi kumi looked at the file’s cover and slowly read the words.  He had already started shacking with interest.  “Turn to page one”.  He ordered the militia man.  He did as he had been told to.

            Kumi kumi looked at the writing.  The pains on his shoulder seemed to have had stopped. He stretched his hand and turned to the next pages.  He had started sweating.  He now knew what he was looking at … The Our Fathers’ Sect.  manifests … complete …. Deatailed doxology … domination … constitution … detailed divination …. doctrinal DOSSIER.  He was surprised and couldn’t believe, his own eyes.  Kumi kumi thought he was viewing at one of James Bond’s 007 about five minutes, he said to the militia man: we do better and start going.  Immediately, he stood up.  He had forgotten the pains he had gone through for a long time.  Now, he was holding the while world, future, fate of Heniland.

            “Not yet” said the CSA turned Kumi kumi’s redeemer man.  Hold this by your arm-pit.  I will rush into the hut for something else.  And the man started running.  Kumi kumi held the big file in his arm-pit firmly and wasn’t ready to let it go.  How, when the biggest story of the years was in his own right hand …

            The militia man was very quickly inside the hut.  He pocketed all the dollars in all his pockets.  He knew U.S.A. dollars were more valued in the money market than the rest, so he pocketed the whole loot.  He also found some brandy-hot drinks and thought … it’s good for the man of the … wound.  Very nice to prevent germs.  In hurry, he collected his rifle, hanged on his right hand shoulder, picked the mobile telephone set and the two bottles of hot drinks and kicked off the mugful of tea, knocked off the charcoal burner and walked out.

            “Now” he called out.  “Get set, we go! My donkeys aren’t far away, just an half mile from here.  Kumi kumi dared and started walking.  He knew and understood all to well.  That Pegari wasn’t nearer and the journey wasn’t a short one but he was determined making it.

            They had walked for about one hundred yards when Kumi kumi saw the mobile telephone set in the man’s left hand.  He was amused and asked the man to it’s working. The man said it.

            Kumi kumi requested the man to let him rest for a while and they would call-out for help. “That is my there are this king of wireless telephone” Kumi kumi told him.

            The CSA man didn’t object to his request.  They sat down on the ground Kumi kumi picked up the head phone, placed it against his right ear. It had the dial tone.

            Still holding it, Kumi kumi directed the man on to which number to make.  The man started pressing one number at a time as they came out of Kumi kumi’s mouth.  He was doing it like a person who was learning to type for the first day.  The number rang engaged.  They tried again and again.  On the third trial, they managed to get through.

            Kumi kumi talked weaken to the man on the other end and described his problem slowly.  The person he was speaking to understand the promised to send an African medical research foundation team to uplift him.

            “Just stay where you are!” said the man. “Over the clear”.  Kumi kumi said thank you; and switched off, and made another call.  This time to PAPS offices and informed the Bureau-in-chief about his fate and that of Nevea.

            “Now, he told the Militia man.  The help is on the way.. God is great!” immediately, Kumi kumi’s world overturned on to him and he blackened out.  He had lost too much blood and much more, a lot of blood was still oozing out of the wound.

            He had lost his sense but still held on to the Our Fathers’ Sect. dossier.  The Militia man tried his best and dragged Kumi kumi under a tree, so to keep him out of the morning sun.  He then opened one of the hot drink bottles and poured some of the brandy on Kumi kumi’s injured shoulder.

            Kumi kumi wailed due to the pains caused by the drink as it cult into flesh injuries.  It was about 9.30 a.m. half an hour later, two lighter Aeroplanes came about in search of Kumi kumi and others.  They flew over into the jungle and relocated the smoke billowing up high from the burning but and the next minute, they started landing.

            From one of the Aeroplane came out a doctor and a nurse and another man.  From the other, three journalists came out, their cameras already in their hands ready to shoot photographs.

            “Ready we go”, the militia man told Kumi kumi “they are already here” then, the man waved to the new arrival who came towards them under the tree, with the journalists taking photographs as they ran on.

             The AMREF doctor, helped by the nurse and the attendant untied the belt off from Kumi kumi’s weak body and tore off the Buggy T-shirt he was wearing.  He started examining the injured shoulder.

            After one minute he lifted his eyes and announced out of danger.  Broken bone.  Bullets passed through!

            Kumi kumi, still holding the dossier under his right arm-pit was lifted and taken into the medics Aeroplane.

            “Where are the others?” asked the nurse.  A smile in her lips

            “There is no time to waste here.” The militia man looked at her for a while and said: “You fly on towards the eastern horizon and find a burning Aeroplane ….”.  He then tuned and started walking away towards the place and he tied his donkeys.  And they weren’t his …. A journalist took three quick photos of the man as he walked away.

            Within a few minutes the two flying doctors aeroplane were air borne heading towards the eastern horizon, their pilots looking for the burning Aeroplane.  At about 10.20 a.m., the pilots located the remains of the aircraft.

                        *******************************

            It was a bit difficult landing in the location but after trying their best, the pilots managed it.  Everybody except Kumi kumi rushed out and started running towards the still on burning machine … since the Aeroplane body had already burnt down.

            As they ran on, the smell of the burning human flesh filled into their breathing system.  It was a smell, more strong than that of roasting beef or mutton.  It was the attendant who reached at the scene first.  He couldn’t believe what his eyes saw.  Several human being bodies completely burnt.

            The others arrived and they too couldn’t believe the Aeroplane’s disaster.

            “I am sorry we are late” said the doctor.  “Very sorrowful we couldn’t help” Now, they started walking around but couldn’t find any surviving soul.  The journalists took photos and notes on the scene.  They counted five dead.  Then they walked back towards the Aeroplane, in readiness to leave.

            The journalists entered into the plane and it started raising up.  The doctor and his team entered into the other one but were in for a surprise.  They found a lady, wearing a Bui Bui sitting down in one of front seat, just next to sleepy  Kumi kumi.  The lady was holding her leg up.  The doctor stood in the Aeroplane and asked:

“whoever you are …….!”

            “I am the Lone survivor from that tragedy” said the lady.  “Only having a detachment between my knee and thigh” a look at the lady told him she was in a grip of great pain.  He ordered the nurse to attend her together with the attendant.  The doctor who was also the pilot moved on forward to his seat.  The next minute, he had started the engine.  As the Aeroplane started raising up, he looked at the watch on his left arm.  It read: 10.35 a.m.

            “I would make it to Matero Airport at 11.25 a.m.” He said to himself.  The aircraft over flew the surrounding areas for a second then it followed the other one.

            Matero city sounded to be nearer yet, it was too far.

                        *************************

            The CSA Militia man untied the vendor from the tree and ordered him to start riding on the donkey …” or I will shoot you”.  The vendor remembered how the Militia man had way raid him ten hours ago and held up, how he was wiped and kicked, how he was ordered into the cart and tied against one  of boxes he was taking to Pegari and with the Militia man commanding the donkeys all the way back to his jungle.

            He thought it was not to play about with his dangerous man.  Immediately, he jumped upon one of the donkeys whipped it thrice and the animal started running on …

            Sitting in the cart, the Militia man continued sipping the brandy directly from the round bottle, and after each an every sip, he could say in his inner soul”.  “I arrived at the jungles of Pole Pole a poor man! Now I am a millionaire.  Maybe its because I have saved the man of the Christian … and in return, his God has decided to reward me.  This God is really another one!!  

            And the journey continued.  Pegari was not that much nearer.  It was many hours ahead of the two men and two donkeys.

 

 

CHAPTER NINETEEN

MATERO AIRPORT. Time 11.30 a.m. ……

            The first flying doctors Aeroplane had been cleared to land.  It came down slowly and landed on the tarmacked run-way, where in it taxied towards the Hangar.  Already, two St. John’s Ambulances had been parked at a short distance from the hanger in waiting.

            The Aeroplane came to a halt and its door opened.  The three journalists came down the rungs (ladder) and halted near the Ambulance.  Their cameras ready.  One of them could be seen speaking with the attendants.  What they were saying no one could tell.

            Then within the next five minutes, the other Aeroplane came about loopingly.  It had, too been around landing from the control tower.  It over flew the Aeroplane once, then slowed down and it started landing.  It did like the first one and stopped.  The door opened and standing by the ladder, the nurse waved at the Ambulances’ attendants.

            Immediately, they rushed towards the Aeroplane, carrying three stretchers with them.

            By the time they arrived at the Aeroplane, the nurse and the attendant had brought Kumi kumi down. He still held the our fathers’ Sect Dossier still firmly under the arm pit.  He was put on the stretcher and was taken into one of the Ambulance.

            All these time, the journalists who were not aware of any other survivor had been taking photographs.  Then they saw her …. Nevea!

            “My …” shouted one of the journalists.  “And Nevea too.  The other two laughed as they took more photographs.

            The doctor, still holding Nevea firmly by her waist while Nevea, trying her best, stepped down one step at a time with only one leg came down and Nevea was placed into the other Ambulance.  The three journalists got into the Ambulances and as if the drivers were to contact, they started the engines and drove off in high speed towards Heniland National Hospital which is ten miles out of the Airport.

            Workers at the Airport were left behind asking among themselves: and who were those V.I.Ps.

                        ***************************

            Twenty minutes later, the St. John’s Ambulances approached the gates of the hospital and came to the doors of the casualty department.  Already, the place had been filled by members of press corps, both local and international, all willing to have a look at their two colleagues.

            As the two journalists were being brought out of the vans, all those standing by, led by the PAPS Bureau-in-chief sang a song of praise.  They did it like a well trained choir:

            How may loved your moments of glad grace

            And loved your beauty with love, false or true x2

           

            But one man the pilgrim        

            Soul in you and loved

            The sorrows of your changing face x2

 

                                                                                                            W.B. Yeats

            As the attendants came and passed by, almost every journalist placed a flower on either Kumi kumi or Nevea with beautiful cards reading: Wishing you a quick recovery.  Happy to see you again! e.t.c. and even as they did so, they all wondered what kind of a file Kumi kumi was holding on his arm pit.

            Before admission, the PAPS Bureau-in-Chief took the Dossier from Kumi kumi and walked to the journalists and held a very short meeting with them.

            Holding the file in his hands, he told them: Here is the work of brother Kumi kumi and partly sister Nevea’s.  They have gone through hell here on Earth but in the end, they have saved this country and the whole world from the barbaric designs of Satanism … The ….

            …… our Fathers’ Sect was just a chapter of a well arranged occultism movement, or rather secret society with wings within every major city in the world …. The rest will be wired and reprinted from my office.  It’s a big catch really.  Thus said, the journalists hurriedly moved from the hospital, rushing back to their office to file the major story not only of the day but of the years to come.

            At the mid-day, the national radio reported about Kumi kumi and Nevea’s dramatic returning at the country.  It was announced that the two daring journalists had been admitted at the National Hospital where they were recovering.

            The two, added the broadcaster, are out of danger but they will have to remain at the hospitals for someday … due to surgical operation already undertaken.

            The news of the journalists arrival was a national news item with everybody everywhere any place become the talk of the day.

            Though unknowing the words of Kumi kumi and Nevea during their morning .. but the patient man will hold out till the time comes, and the stories of his … will be among many lips… had become true.  Many people in a country yet to be settled of the immediate overthrowing of the government were talking about Kumi kumi.

            Not to be left alone in the hottest issue, the new leader, Omarah Bin Kassim sent a message, wishing the two a quick recovery.  He had said about Kumi kumi.  I know him, had met him and he is all but an active journalist, a Christian Activities’ and an intellectual among many.  My government will pay for the two journalist’s hospital bill.  Many more messagers were sent by others.

            Kumi kumi remained in the hospital for two weeks while Nevea was in for only five days.  She wasn’t very bad.  While being there, they received many visitors.  In the second day after their arrival from Pole pole, every newspaper in Heniland carried banner stories and front photographs of the two with every international correspondents having wired news back to their countries. Kumi kumi and Nevea had become news makers more than the new leaders.  They had scored a goal in their public life.  Now it was for their fellow Christians to prove their well being and to act actively.  And they did it.

            Kumi kumi was to find himself into a surprise when, during his third day found a ring in one of his fingers.  He wondered who had put it in there.  His mind were becoming active once again but was totally lost about this ring.

            That afternoon, he received his first visitors.  Two of them.  One was his aged grandmother who though happy to see her grandson cursed even more about Kumi kumi’s failure to getting married.

            “Mama Mzee”, said Kumi kumi, smiling a little, I am thinking about it.  Very soon .. The old darling wasn’t amused with this talk and asked Kumi kumi to act and to stop baby talking.

            The next to come in was the CSA Militia man.  He came in laughing and wore a smart clean, new blue jeans suit.  He approached Kumi kumi and said: “Brother Kumi kumi, happy to see you again.  I am now saved and you God is my God.”

            Kumi kumi was pleased to hear this and asked the man how and when he become saved.  I know you would ask me that” replied the man.  But you are still very weak and the time is very short for a long story but the water at river Muteithia was very cold.  The man smiled for a while then he continued.  I left Pole Pole being a very rich man …. A lot of money that I found in that hut and the man they called pastor told me to return everything I had ever stolen to its owner.  It is not difficult to know the real owner of that money … tell me.”

            Kumi kumi looked at the man for one whole minute, trying to gauge his answer to the question.  It was very difficult question.  At long last he asked the Militia man: The truth about this money is … the owners got it through selling weapons which in return had been used to kill our people. It’s therefore BLOOD MONEY.

            Secondly, you doesn’t know to whom to return it to.  If I were you, I could donate the money to people who had lost their beloved members of the bereaved ones.”

            “I have already done so” said the man and many people are thinking I am the greatest fool of all fouls.”

            “You have done the wise thing” Kumi kumi said: As a Christian you must stand on your truth and not what people would say.”

            “That’s very good brother Kumi kumi” the man said feeling very much encouraged.  They gave me a new name at the river I am new brother Augastine Mali…ya…Mungu” Kumi kumi was becming pleased with the talk.  He was happy to hear people were now getting baptized and saved.  This is why many had died, imprisoned and lamed for.  How many people are coming at the river? Kumi kumi asked mali yam UNGU in great interest.

            “Many” the man smiled for the first time since he had come.  And they are getting healed … kind of miracle … people getting cured without taking dawa…”

            “It’s because of repentance of …” but before Kumi kumi finished the sentence, a nurse entered and announced the visitors’ time is over.  Augostino said goodbye, promising to return.  After the man had gone, Kumi kumi now happy that God had planted himself into Heniland, he closed his eyes and praised the Lord in a hymn he had sang before many time …

            The day, Yahweh will start his threshing.

            From the course of river, to the wadi of Egypt

            And you will be gathered one by one sons of Israel

            That day, the great trumpet will be sounded

            And those lost in the land of Assyria will come

            Those in exile to the land of Egypt

            And will worship Yahweh

            On the holy mountain

                                                                                                Jerusalem Bible – Isaiah 27:12-13

 

Then Kumi kumi fell asleep, due to the soothing.  Before falling he had compared the happening at Heniland and thought prophet Isaiah was compiling the Oracle for Heniland.       

                                                ***************************

            Seven days later Nevea visited Kumi kumi.  This time, she looked thin and her face covered with worries.  She was limping a little and wore slippers, and a nice looking dress of an old fashion.

            She carried a bundle of yellow roses in one hand and a white hand bag hanging on one shoulder.  She looked serious of something thought she had smiled to Kumi kumi.

            Kumi kumi smiled back to her.  After greetings, Nevea sat on the end of the bed and they started talking. 

            It was a talk on various issues, on Christian political matter, how the new leaders were working hard to bring reforms and how the leaders of the few Christian fellowships had formed as united fellowship and had appointed Kumi kumi as its chairman.

            “And what are you calling it …..? Kumi kumi asked.  He was happy his dream of an united force had been fulfilled.

            “The Church Alliance of Heniland”, Nevea said.  They were waiting for you to come out before the drawing its constitution.  He told her he wasn’t feeling much pain on his shoulder and by the time Nevea had decided to go, they had talked about the ring in Kumi kumi’s finger.

            Kumi kumi had termed the marriage in the wildness unproper and had agreed he’s to marry Nevea at a later date soon.

            They had agreed on the date and where their wedding would take place.  It would be a secret affair to the public.

                        ***************

Kumi kumi had another six days of mediating with God and had his spiritual belief up lifted. He had also received many visitors who included a number of the Church leaders.  He was well up-dated with the happening outside the hospital and had learned that his struggle, the struggle of all people of Heniland wasn’t for nothing. It had bore fruits.

            Sitting on his side-bed, Kumi kumi gave thanks to God because

                       

 

 

 

 

WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE

 

BY

 

SIMON KAHOKO MUREU

FICTION NOVEL

 

ENTRY:                                            BOOK MSS.

BOOKS TITLE:                               “WEDDING AT THE BEDSIDE”.

AUTHOR:                                         SIMON KAHOKO MUREU

 

EDUCATION BACKGROUND

(A)       STANDARD SEVEN (STD 7)

            DIPLOAM                 -           JOURNALISM

            CERTIFICATE          -           WRITING

            CERTIFICATE          -           MANAGING THE PUBLISHING BUSINESS.

 

FIELD AUTHORITY:

  • MANY PUBLISHED ARTICLES AND SHORT STORIES – IN KENYA, SOUTH AFRICA AND U.S.A.
  • CONTRIBUTIONS TO WRITERS TRAINING JOURNALS AND ADDRESSING AT WRITERS WORKSHOPS.ONE AT DAYSTAR UNIVERSITY.
  • MEMBER – INTERNATIONAL CHRISTIAN WRITERS – I.C.W.

(C 1) CHRISTIAN WRITERS GROUP INTERNATIONAL – C.W.G.L.

(C2) AFRICAN CHRITIAN WRITERS ASSOCIATION – A.C.W.A.

 

 

 

CHAPTER ONE

      “They are going to kill us if that door ever gives in” whispered Nevea but even before Kumi – kumi could answer her he saw the door falling inwards.

      Immediately, Kumi-kumi moved fast and hurriedly hurled himself under the bed.  Likewise, Nevea rushed with a cat-like, Nevea rushed with a cat-like speed and hurled herself under a black round coffee table.  The two remained still and under … unmoved.

      Then, very soon, a voice called out, “Kumi-kumi come out here you unreligious man you are going to face it today” Kumi-kumi didn’t come out.

      “He must be in here” said a heavy voice, I saw him only a few minutes ago.”

      “Kumi-kumi” called out a difference voice “come out here you traitor” but Kumi-kumi wasn’t ready to come out of the bedroom.  Like Kumi-kumi, Nevea was also partly the cause of this problem unknowingly, but still, it happened growing its roots, against these two.

      Kumi-kumi first met Nevea at a Christian Writers Workshop, which was being held at Noels college of Applied Arts.  She was slim and a very tall lady.

      This day, Nevea wore a green dress white dotted and on her feet wore a black high heeled shoes.  On her head, a yellow ribbon was pinned on the nicely done hair.  She also wore cooper-shining earrings, which were firmly pinned on her small ears.

      On her left hand shoulder hanged a big leather handbag that though black in colour shone even brighter.

      Nevea was a slow talker, and highly educated going by her country’s standard, she held a very strong diploma in modern journalism.  Kumi-kumi held one too and much more!

      The workshop took three days and during its first two days, Kumi-kumi was among the leading facilitators.  On the third day his speech was some how political.  Not that he was a politician.  No! Kumi-kumi held no interest in it but as a well trained journalist he held a strong belief that of being a society’s watch dog.

      Kumi-Kumi addressed his fellow men and ladies of the press to press much more harder the preaching of the Gospel according to Jesus Christ both in the pulpit and media.

      “It’s our Nation’s constitution which enshrines the freedom of worship” said Kumi-kumi amid thunderous and clapping of the hands from all the journalists in attendance.”And we are not ready to give in to both frustration and oppression.”

      Quoting from Acts 17:13, he requested all of them to preach the true gospel, love and justice … to all manking.

      “The believers in Berea”, added Kumi-kumi “learned more about the Christian faith and so must you do”.  At times, as he talked he could see Nevea looking direct into his eyes which were full of wondering.  She could also cough now and then as she sat firmly on one of the last pews.

      “Never give in to the world’s dictators” Kumi-Kumi concluded his speech.  By then a kind of a friendship had developed between him and Nevea mostly because they hailed from the same region and their youth being another factor.

      That same evening, the writer’s workshop came to an end.  The following morning, both Kumi-kumi and Nevea travelled to Mutero, the biggest state capital city oh their way home.  In here, the two decided to refresh themselves with a cup of tea and headed towards the Mihumo Hotel.

      They were about to enter into the hotel when a man approached them.  He was well built, strong and tall … near six feet and wore a navy blue military uniform, On his left shoulder hanged an AK-47 rifle.  It looked much heavier for the man in the hot biting sun.  It was a very hot afternoon and the sky clearly blue.

      The man came and stood near them and they were about to by-pass him when all at a sudden, he spoke to Nevea.

“Hey woman”, he greeted Nevea politely.

“Hey officer”, she replied in a pleasant mood, a smile in her lips.

“Want to have a word with you woman”.  The man requested. “Please” he added.

“Speak it out” Nevea agreed.  Although she didn’t know this man, here was no way she could have turned him down.  This would be against her journalism belief.

      “It’s very simple”, said the man. “Just keep away from this man” and pointed a finger towards Kumi-kumi.

      “But why?” Nevea tended to ask but the man had already started moving hurriedly walking towards the same direction she had earlier on come from, leaving both Kumi-kumi and Nevea pensile as they walked on slowly towards the hotel.  She looked both surprised and bothered.

      As the man walked on, he hardly know that, Kumi-kumi, now thin, short, about five feet and six inches, small nose and kitten looking eyes, having long billy goatie – beards, short thin arms, white cream teeth and this day wearing white dotted T-shirt, blue imported jeans and tennis shoe would one day be heard through out Heniland and beyond.

      Mihumo hotel was now very near and they moved on, they looked surprised Kumi-kumi know all too well they should be heading into danger but he hardly know what was in the store for them, and how it would come.

      Unknowingly, Kumi-kumi and Nevea was people in struggle and it had started. 

      They slowly entered into the hotel.  They looked worried.  The sight of the armed man, policemen had aroused fears in them.  Kumi-kumi, who is only thirty-seven years, would face the work of hatred!

 

 

CHAPTER TWO

Makoro region isn’t just a vast part of Heniland.  It has its difference with the other regions

which makes up this country.

            Unlike Muoroto, pengoni and thirui-ini regions all large parts of Heniland, Makoro is the richest and most developing mostly in the recent times.  With its oil, gold and diamond and other minerals yet to be corrupted together with its rich farming along the biggest river Muteithia where crops like corn, yams, wheat and dates do well, this region stands firm on its affairs.  Due to the topical rains, makoro boasts of its huge and tallest trees world wide.

            It’s because of all this production, the people’s republic Heniland government had in the past decided not to allow anybody from any end of the earth to come and teach any religion in the whole country.  Not that the populace isn’t religious it’s and its most known relition is “Our Fathers” a cult which goes back to the historical days and traditions of the people’s fore-fathers.

            Although Heniland is well developed and it’s people’s republic Heniland government had in the past decided not to allow anybody from any end of the earth to come and teach any religion in the whole country.  Not that the populance isn’t religious it’s and its most known relition is “Our Fathers” a cult which goes back to the historical days and traditions of the people’s fore-fathers.

            Although Heniland is well developed and its people getting almost everything one may need, the government is not yet ready to allow the growth of the Christianity faith in the country.  But the faith is now rooting and many people had been converted into it.

            With its well educated people, Makoro region, in the past few years had seen the coming of this new faith and it’s in the country’s leadership black-list as the trouble shooting area.

            One interesting thing about the leaders in Heniland is that, they all believe in witchcraft, a major teaching of OUR FATHERS all held fears that, if the Christianity is left free, it would very likely over-take OUR FATHERS and in the long last, rule the country.

            Now, the strong minded, the well educated people are not giving into them, the freedom of worship comes from God and are now holding prayer meeting openly unlike in the past when Christianity used to be an under-ground movement.

            Not withstanding, pengoni region is also having its own problem as Islamic people are fighting for their freedom of worshiping too.

            Sometimes, many faithful has been arrested, tortured and detained b the orders of the regional chairman, a very powerful government officer who could even sign for one’s death in a flush of the pen.  At times, people tended to think that a regional chairman was more powerful than the country’s president.  Very likely, this thought is more truthful so because he could use all the government’s machineries while dealing with the “Bad Elements” people like Kumi-kumi, Nevea and the rest who are out to deal a blow to the government of the day.  Presently, the mostly feared regional chairman of all is Kate, of Makoro … with its seat of authority being based at Matero.  It’s in here where he had been monitoring each an every word being spoken at Noel’s college of Applied Arts and if anything is to go by, he wasn’t amused by Kumi-kumi’s last words “NEVEA GIVE IN TO THE WORLD’S DICTATORS”. And he, Kate was vowed to deal with Kumi kumi at all cost.

            Kate sat on a highly placed chair behind a large office desk.  The regional chairman could always sit on this brown leather covered chair whenever he was to execute an important order.

            This late hot afternoon, he was about to do it again.  Again as he had done it before many times.

            In front of him stood three men members of the National Security Force.  They wore jungle uniforms and black military boots.  On their heads, they displayed green barrets.  They looked both worn and tired most because of standing up for a long time.  They kept wondering what their master had in mind.  They stood and waited.  “Its only for a while” they thought and reasoned “before the order is given out.” But the highly awaited order wasn’t yet coming.

            Kate wasn’t in hurry and took his time.  He continued sitting in his authority chair, looking on papers in front of him.  At times, he could tap them with a blue bick pen he had been holding between his fingers for long.  At the other times, he could put the pen in his small mouth and rolled against his teeth.  This conflict between the teeth and pen could make a kind of noise.

            Very likely, he had forgotten the three men infront of him.  “Why is he taking this much long? The man kept wondering but Kate wasn’t moved about them; and continued rolling his pen against the teeth.  At long last, he became tired of his pen and teeth game, turned and faced the white washed wall. He looked already at the president’s photograph which hanged high above; he continued looking at it for a while, for about four minutes as if praying. He then turned and looked at the men still standing infront of him, waiting for his order.

            This moment, the man could see and tell that Kate looked surprised and much older than his age; and they could see his face being covered with sweetness.  What ever was to come, none of the three could tell but it was there on the way.

            At long last, Kate coughed twice, dried the dripping sweetness from his face with the back of his left hand, and coughed again, the third time within a minute and yes! Then he spoke, his words full of authority. His words were simple and clean “GO BRING KUMI KUMI DEAD OR ALIVE” Then, he, Kate, the Makoro Regional Chairman, place his pen on the heap of papers and dropped back into his chair.  He had done it again again as he had done it before.

            The three men had nothing else to wait for. They saluted their Regional Chairman and hurriedly marched out.

            Outside, in the building’s pavements the sounds made by their walking movement could be heard afar.  These men knew very well. What an order from their Boss meant.  It’s a well done job or a month’s pay cut and if one was unlucky, one’s sacking would be called for.  To them, there was a need to move fast.  Neither Kumi-kumi nor Nevea knew that the first phase in operation GO BRING KUMI KUMI DEAD OR ALIVE had been moped this day, 12th July 1993, later in the afternoon, which happened to be the very same day the two left Noel’s College of Applied Arts.  Time: late in the afternoon.

 

 

CHAPTER THREE

            The three men sat and talked as they drunk wine.  Each one of them held a wine glass in the left hand.  On a small round coffee table a large green bottle of Red Wine was well placed Cornelia Vine Yards – 1990; product of Kenya.  It had been imported from the same country and it was half full.

            From time to time, one of the men would look at the valley beyond the eastern horizon, as he looked on through the glass window another one who was a bit stout kept his eyes direct towards the main door.

            At this time of the year, Mihumo Hotel would be full of people, both locals and tourists.  Although Heniland was a country hardly known in the face of the world’s map, its main attraction sites had become well known and or with Mihumo Hotel being either the first or last destination among many people.

            It was therefore very hard to know who is who and what his or her motives could be.  The hotel’s main grotto was full packed with people and none took interest of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea as they walked in, (and) moved and sat at the main court.  But (only a part from the others, the three men had seen them.  The one who was looking through the door saw time as their images were being reflected on his eyes by the glass window while the stout one was about to turn his eyes aside when he saw Kumi-kumi mingling with people as he fought for a way through, followed by Nevea.

            The three men walked out hurriedly leaving the wine bottle still half, to them, there was still time to act, even days as they weren’t given a dead-line in the order to be carried out.

            “Do you know that man?” Kumi- Kumi asked Nevea as regarding to the man who had confronted them outside a few minutes ago.  A waiter delivered their tea and moved away, slowly as he had come.

            “Never seen him anywhere” Nevea replied.  Fear already registering on her baby like face.  They sipped their hot tea and ate the queen cakes and kept talking on something, a matter no one could ell.

            Later on, the two stood up and walked out.  The sun was now even hotter and was beating them badly. They walked on towards the city’s bus station.  It was Nevea’s route bus which came first and she boarded.  In the next three minutes, the bus was full of commuters and moved and drove away.  As it moved away Kumi-kumi could see Nevea waving her right through the window.  He too waved her.

            Kumi-kumi waited for the bus for over thirty minutes and finally, when it arrived, it was already half full and after only seven minutes; the driver engaged the waited gear and the bus moved on.

            As the bus moved on, Kumi – kumi, now very tired, kept wondering about the very same man he and Nevea had encountered back in town, and why he had warned Nevea to keep away from him.  The more Kumi-kumi thought about the man, the more bother some he became.

            Kumi-kumi, a very active journalist arrived back home late, about six in the evening.  Already, the sun had sunk in the other side of the mountains for the night’s nup. “Maybe I also need a nup” thought Kumi-kumi as watched at the last of sun’s ray fading.

            ”Yes” he agreed with his own though. “But only after taking a heavy dis of corn meal.”

            The following morning, Kumi-kumi woke up a troubled man.  Thoughts had clouded and enclosed into his soul, but the day was not an extra-ordinary one, and the whole world had been awakened by its creator.

            The birds roosting in the tallest palm trees behind the house were already singing in their soft soothing voices, as if thanksgiving to the almighty God because of he new day.  High up in a long drive a number of doves cooed, all at once as they flew and landed jumping at a distance of about two feet.  Kumi-kumi looked at them for a while.  The birds looked happy, pleased with the new day.  Kumi-kumi thought they were praying and praising God this early morning.  He knew and understood well that if God could let the birds of the air to do thus, he too would let the people created in his own image do the same, even more, much more than the birds, and doves.

            As he prepared to leave for work, he wondered whether Nevea was praying like him, doves and the birds. He was very sure she was.

            Kumi-kumi had just crossed the famed Nasser Street and was approaching the press house when he saw the man again.  He stood near the building and main entrance and looked very unconcerned with the happening around.  He stood firmly and still.

            When Kumi-kumi saw him, his heart nearly missed a heat and wondered why he man was there.  He moved on and was about to by-pass him, but the man managed to tap on his left shoulder with a light tapping which made him stop.  It was the very same man who had confronted both Kumi-kumi a day earlier.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could understand why the man was there.  It was him he was after.  Like yesterday, the main was both cool and polite as he spoke.

            “Mr. Kumi-kumi”, the man called out immediately after he had tapped Kumi-kumi’s shoulder.

            “Yes please”, Kumi-kumi answered him in a respective manner.

            “How come” the man asked “You have taken away my girl?” The man looked even more unconcerned with even himself.

            “I don’t understand you” Kumi-kumi replied truthfully, and added: “Neither do I know any.” But the man wasn’t put off.

            “Young man” he called and warned Kumi-kumi “keep away from that lady Nevea. If you are to be seen with her again, you will be kissing your coffin.  I am sure you understand the meaning of this metal than many.” Immediately the man had spoken out, he started walking away, putting a pistol into one of the inner pockets.

            Having known the powers of the country’s security force, Kumi-kumi knew this man could be dangerous that he knew too well.  Fears gripped him, and hurriedly crossed the road, stepped into press house and one minute later, he walked into the offices at the Pan African Press Services  PAPS where he worked at the country’s senior correspondent.

            As Kumi-kumi was doing this, the three men sat, talked and laughed.  “No hurry there” they had reasoned earlier as their preys had been directed into the right direction.  Fear had been instilled in Kumi-kumi’s mind and would be likely to make a move of any kind at any given time.  But he would be keenly watched.  Already, his telephone lines had been tapped.  The men kept waiting and talking in a rented room in the Post Office House.

            Kumi-kumi, in his own thinking stale was not a fool.  Having worked as a war correspondent in many countries, he knew how the hatred in any government leadership could being to its people.  He had learned a lot about government agents worked, how they could kill and maim.  How they persecute and frustrate their victims.  Now, he had started wondering “What is in the store for him”.

            He did his official duties as need be reading all correspondence as it had come while he was away, and wiring news and features to the agencies world-wide.  It was challenging to do so after being away for days.  He wondered whether Nevea had been trailed like him, and if so what was she planning?    

            In the next many hours, Kumi-kumi was a main in fears.  At home that evening, he could hardly eat much and forced himself to drink as much tea as he could manage.  It also took him long before he could sleep and when he did, it was after mid-night.

            When he woke up the following morning, he felt weak and tired.  He was also very hungry.  He still couldn’t understand anything about the man with pistol.  Its true Nevea was the man’s girl-friend? Kumi –kumi continued asking to himself but he couldn’t come up with an answer even an odd one.

            Still in the bed, Kumi-kumi said his morning prayers and asked God to be his watchman.  Outside, like the day before, the birds kept singing and doves were cooeing.  He prepared some tea, and later, travelled to the office.  He had a lot to do.  He was also trying to plan on what to do with himself.  He also thought of Nevea.

            A few minutes to noon, Kumi-kumi rang Nevea, he hardly knew that, his official line had been tampered with and all telephone calls he had made tamed, monitored by the three national security force men.

 

 

CHAPTER FOUR

Mihumo Hotel’s major court was still full of people, each one of them either drinking or eating, while others were talking in a group of two, three and four people.

            In the farthest left corner, two men sat and were sipping cupful of black coffee… very slowly.

            At times, one of the two could look at the in-door plants which were placed on a shelf one of these plants was a well catered for money plants.  Others were ivy, prayer plant and a Begonia Rex.  Not forgetting a young weeping fig (ficus).

            What interest the man held on in-door plants, no one could tell.  But he kept looking at them. 

            In the court’s right end, Kumi-kumi sat and waited.  He had been in the hotel for more than thirty minutes and Nevea hasn’t shown up yet.  Already, he had taken two cupful of tea while awaiting.

            From where he sat, Kumi-kumi who kept looking directly at them.  Why? The men wore black shining half – boots, black suits, white ties and blue shirts.  In Heni lands it was only members of national security who could wear such combination of clothes. Members of the NSF were all well known of their likeness of smart attire and secondly, it was very uncommon to se two people wearing clothes of the very same colours unless they worked for the government.

            Thirty-five minutes of waiting had passed and Nevea was yet to come.  Kumi-kumi had started wondering  what had gone wrong to Nevea.

            “She must be here by now” Kumi-kumi kept reasoning but still  Nevea was late, very late indeed!

            He sat waited and wondered like a man who knew not what to do next.  He was still in the world of wondering when he saw a military police officer coming into the hotels court.  He was walking majestically, step by step like an officer in parade.  He looked at Kumi-kumi for a second then moved on to them two men who were drinking coffee.  The three men conversed together for a minute then the two, who were still seated rose up and they walked out.  Five minutes later, Nevea entered.

            Nevea looked both worried and shocked.  Kumi-kumi stood up and the shocked hands.  After getting each other, the two sat down.  “I thought I would miss you.” Nevea said breaking the short moment of silence.  He eyes and face looked strained, like of a person who had gone for days without sleeping.

            “Not me” relied Kumi-kumi “I am not the kind that moves fast” a comment that made the two laugh.

            “It’s because you are a journalist” Nevea added.  “it’s always interesting with us people of the press.  We don’t break our soul all soon.” Nevea held her moods and emotions very firmly already, Kumi-kumi had ordered for dinner, for two.

            As they ate, Nevea fed Kumi-kumi with the most awaited information.  She had managed to get a car and had bought through a third party two Air tickets.  It’s a matter of getting your documents then we would leave.  They finished their food in hurry.  Kumi-kumi paid the bill and the two walked out.

            Outside, they walked into the parking bay and car was still there as Nevea had left.  Kumi-kumi looked at it and smiled.  It was a VW combie, white in colour, though it was dusty brown.  It was Nevea who would drive first and it would be Kumi-kumi’s turn to drive on the return journey on their way to the promised land  AGREED!

            Nevea drove fast towards Kumi-kumi’s home, they talked about many places they would travel after crossing the boundary.  They talked of Kenya, Uganda, Sudan and many other countries which lie in the South, near Heni Land.

            As she drove on, beating the dust earth road towards the mountains estate, an estate worth two hours of fast driving, the green Jeep was following then, it moved faster, at a distance.  Two miles apart.  The three men were now about to act.  Their time was getting near and nearer.

            Nevea engaged another gear.  The long awaited third gear and the old junk of the VW flew on.  They were coming nearer to home.  Kumi-kumi kept enjoying Nevea’s driving style but made no comment.

            Home at last.  It was about dark fall when they arrived, parked the combie outside, with Kumi-kumi opening the door, they entered in hurry.

            About half a mile away, a four minutes walk to Kumi-kumi’s house, the green Jeep came to a halt and the three men got out and started walking covering well the road, but hidden by the thicket.  They moved fast.  It was a time to strike  and faster.

            They walked on.  On and on they were about to start running when they saw it.  A house.  It was among many houses in this semi-posh up-coming estate, one meant for the middle – class people.  But it was a house of indifference, so because it had a long aerial rising up from its green roofing tiles.  The three men walked on … it was just after dark-fall when they arrived at the house.

            It was Nevea who saw them at first through the glass window.  She walked hurriedly towards Kumi-kumi who by then had managed to pack a few of his most important documents.

            As Nevea moved on, a loud bang against the door was heard.  It was followed with a second and third boom-boom bank and the door started giving in against the force from outside Nevea only managed a soft whispering, full of fears.

            At long last, the worst had come.

 

 

CHAPTER FIVE

            “Kumi-kumi” the man called out for the third time.  But Kumi-Kumi didn’t move.  “Come out here”.  Kumi-kumi was still unmoved but was much tensed.  He could tell by the manner the men were calling him meant worst.  By being a firm Christian, he knew that God would not only save the day but also their lives.

            Still under the bed,  Kumi-kumi said a short prayer and dedicated his and Nevea’s live to God.

            “For good or bad” Kumi-kumi continued with his prayers.  “I put everything into your caring hands.” After a minute, he gathered courage and wondered what he was doing under the bed.  “I will get out of the under bed,” he reasoned “and face them. What if they kill Nevea” he wondered.

            Kumi-kumi was about to hurl himself from under the bed when all in a sudden somebody lifted up the bed and over turned it, one side down leaving him in an open space.  Kumi-kumi looked at the person who had worked up the bed.  He looked at the man with his little eyes full of fearful emotions and tried to stand up.

            The man called him out again: Kumi-kumi and angrily added: I am going to roast you today alive” and with this, the first kick landed on Kumi-kumi’s left side ribs.

            “So here you are”? Asked the second man who had just entered into the bedroom followed by the third man.

            “Kill him here and now” echoed the third man with more authority.

            “We don’t have much time with the fool.” By now, Kumi-kumi was seating and the words “KILL HIM” made his fears doubled.  He feared these men would do so.  But his fears were nothing worth mentioning, compared with what followed.  Kumi-kumi held fears of his own live and that of Nevea.  Yes! Like any other man could.

            As the men had asked, they had no time to waste with Kumi-kumi and the next thing he heard from them were but kicking and clubbing.  They kicked and clubbed him many a times.  At times, Kumi-kumi shouted with pains and could roll himself on the floor.

            “Write about this”, mocked one of the men. “To prove how a good journalist you are” they kept kicking him for a long time.

            In a great agony of pain, Kumi-kumi lost his conscious and coiled himself as if he was dead.

            When he came back into being, Kumi-kumi found himself in a very small room, about five feet long and the same in width.  It was dark and cold.  He tried to stand out but great pain gripped his whole body.  He just recoiled where he was.

            He couldn’t tell what time of the day it was.  His head ached badly.  He rested in pain until a member of the NSF came for him.

            It was early in the morning when the security officer, the very same man who had warned Kumi-kumi to keep away from Nevea opened the door to Kumi-kumi to keep away from Nevea opened the door to Kumi-kumi’s cell.  He was still on his official attire.

            Although Kumi-kumi was unwell, he could see that the man was tired, mostly sleepy, unkempt hair and dust cotted shoes.

            “You P..Pgi” the man cursed Kumi-kumi “Out you come” but Kumi-kumi didn’t move.  He just looked at the man weakeningly.  “I said: out you come you unreligious man!” barked the man “and in hurry!” Kumi-kumi was unmoved by the man’s mocking language.  He looked at the man with painful eyes.  But he knew very well what very well what would follow if he won’t adhere to the order.

            He lifted himself from the corner he was re-coiling in.  As he did so, great pains stung the whole body as if a million of bess were stinging his body all at the same moment.  He stood up.  Tried to move but his legs pained even more.

            Kumi-kumi rested his right hand against the wall for a while as the pains rushed, stinging into his brains.

            “Hey”, called the officer, now full of hatred.  “Out before I teach you how to walk.”

            Kumi-kumi looked at him and thought what would follow. “It’s better for me to walk  out he reasoned.  “Rather than being kicked by this man” and he started walking following behind the officer.

            But it wasn’t walking but limping.  It was only his right leg which could hold the ground.  His left leg had grown numb, and could hardly press it on the ground.

            He limped and limped on until they reached the offices of the Regional Chairman.  Kumi-kumi could tell so because of the writing on the wall up beyond the door.

            The officer entered in first.  Kumi-kumi followed. It was a big office, it was painted white, up high on the middle wall hanged the photograph of the country’s head of state.  There were only three chairs and a large office desk.  Behind the desk, a huge man very well built with cat-like eyes sat on brown leather covered chair.

            “Here’s our man master Kate” announced the officer who then saluted and walked out.  He felt proud of his well done job.

            The man had hardly gone afar when another officer entered into the office behind him being followed by Nevea.

“Here is your load” announced the young looking officer who like the latter saluted to Kate and walked out majestically.

            Kate fifty years old and tall stood up and started making some moves.  He moved from the chair and walked front window.  He seemed to be looking out to far below the valley.  Hen he moved back to the chair.

            Instead of getting seated, he stood next to the chair.  He stretched his hands and rested then on the large desk.  He directed his eyes to both Kumi-kumi and Nevea along moment, then to Kumi-kumi alone and next to Nevea.

            “Nevea,” called Kate at long with a heavy voice weren’t you not warned to stay clear from this man here?”

            “How could I keep away from him”, Nevea asked “and why”?” She wondered how she could have stayed away from Kumi-kumi even as she stood infront of Kate.  “He is my brother in Christ” she added in pain.

            “You’re what”? Echoed kate ranging with anger. “I will make sure you pay for that” Kumi-kumi breathed heavily but took more courage after hearing Nevea’s comments.  She is surely strong he thought.  Kate, still in anger directed his eyes towards Kumi-kumi.  He looked more dangerous.

            Kumi-kumi looked at him too.  Kate didn’t like the way he had been looked at and barked at Kumi-kumi.

            “Who said you had right to look at me this way?” Kate had asked “I will make sure those eyes are gorged before sun set” Kumi-kumi held his breath, then mastered some courage and decided to talk.

            “Don’t we have right to do which is right? Kumi-kumi asked

            “We too are also citizens of this country”.  This questioning enraged Kate even more.  It, to who sounded like a bomb.

            “Shut up!” echoed Kate looking directly at Kumi-kumi who said you have right to deceive the nation with your false belief?

            “But we only preach the true gospel one about our Lord Jesus Christ” Kumi-kumi standing.

            As they walked out, a tall officer entered into the office. In his left hand, the man held a number of printed papers.  Kumi-kumi wondered what could happen.  He wondered why he couldn’t follow both Kate and Nevea (and) to suffer with her.

            The officer looked at the papers in his hand for a while, and then looked at Kumi-kumi with secretive eyes as if he was a man not from this earth but rather from the mars.

            “Listen you unbeliever” the officer told Kumi-kumi.  “Here is the statement you recorded after your arresting” But Kumi-kumi cut him short protesting.

            “But I recorded no statement … I cannot understand” but even as he protested, he knew he was doing so to un-moveable stone; and his words couldn’t over turn anything.  It was but a mere weak protest.  Kumi-kumi had heard forged statements and the insults these statements would carry against they would be victims and with this, he knew he will well done for.

            “To me,” said the officer, “It doesn’t matter whether you recorded the statement or not.  What counts on me is to read it to you.”

            “Useless papers!” echoed Kumi-kumi “That is what they are useless!”

            “Useless or not” narrated the officer “I am going to reat it to you.  And don’t forget they mean life or death to you!” without wasting time he started reading the statement.  By now Kumi-kumi was getting angry.  He felt frustrated, unwanted and desperate.  His body pained even more, due to standing for a long time.

            He stood and listened.  The officer read on

 

            As he read, Kumi-kumi rested is one hand on the desk, while he held one of his feet high up from the ground.  It was still numb.  He was thinking. 

            “I think its better you read this statement too” said the officer after reading it loudly to Kumi-kumi.  This time, he didn’t protest.  He took the papers into his right hand, looked at it for a while before reading it.  It was a short well recorded and detailed account.

            Kumi-kumi read on this here in my statement, recorded and undersigned by me  that I, Kumi-kumi, a local Christian journalist was arrested yesterday evening by officials of the National Security Forces.

            That, at the time of my arrest, I was together with Miss Nevea, another local journalist … I was found with a number of prohibited publications among them copies of the Bible which I was aimed to distribute to people freely with an aim of deceiving them  OUR FATHER is but a demonic religion  all this amounting to a crime of  “Traitor”

 

Signed this day ……

Kumi-kumi

PAPS Correspondent

 

Under the statement, a short notice of approval by the regional chairman had been attached.  Kumi-kumi read this one too.

            The regional leadership has approved the above statement ….. as it’s been recorded by the accused person whom, if found guilty of being the states traitor would be but be Hand!

 

Signed this day

Kate,

Regional Chairman – Makoro

 

            Still holding the papers, tears full of fears rolled down from Kumi-kumi’s eyes.  He now could tell was in a big problem. “I never signed or even recorded that statement”.  Kumi-kumi protested again as driplets of both tears and sweatness fell on his shirt.  In protest, he had thrown the papers on the desk.  He kept holding the desk with one hand to support his weak and was about to talk again when Kate entered into the office.  He walked majestically; as he walked in he coughed and whispered to himself.  He knew very well he held the powers against the two journalists. “It would only be my word of the ROPE could do the rest” he reasoned as he moved and sat in his chair.

            He saw the record statement picked it up into his left hand and thought. This has done it.  Instead of reading the statement he asked the officer “Have you read it to him?” a smile in his lips, and with a keen interest.

            “Yes Sir!” replied the officer “but he had denied it and.”

            “Okey …. Okey”, Kate replied.  I knew he would be a nut.  All the same, take him into the coven and make him swear a promissory” immediately Kumi-kumi was led out.    

 

 

CHAPTER SIX

           

            The officer led the way while Kumi-kumi followed at a short distance.  The sun bit him, increasing the pains n his whole body.  He limped on.  By now, it was late in the afternoon.

            As they moved on, Kumi-kumi prayed and asked God to save his live.  “Father he called God in a silence prayer.  “Let me not die in the hands of these men.”

            After a few minutes walk, the two came to a building which was behind the main prison.  The man on the lead opened the door.  Kumi-kumi entered then the man closed the door behind him, moved into the front and took his leading duty.  They were now in an open hall.

            Afar, in the hall’s left side, there was a door.  Kumi-kumi was led through this door which brought them into an office.  A kind of ..

            Inside, the room was well arranged with a long table at the middle.  About eight chairs were placed at all sides of the table.  There were men who looked calm and fearless.  Some were standing while others sat.  This man looked very unconcern on Kumi-kumi’s arrival.

            The officer didn’t speak to anyone and kept his way.  They passed on and approached another door.  As they entered Kumi-kumi noticed that the door was well arched and decorated with sugarcane and banana trees.  At the door’s top seven dodium applies were hanged.  They passed through seven such doors, soon, the two came into the alter.

            “Stand there”, the office ordered Kumi-kumi and the main entered into a side door.  Kumi-kumi took his time looking at the things which were in the room.

            Near the alter, Kumi-kumi could see a gib tin full of blood.  The alter itself was well arched and decorated and it was smeared with block.  Kumi-kumi was just wondering the meaning of all this when a blow landed on his back.  It was a well aimed blow which brought him down on the floor.  He wailed loudly.  He was nearly put off.

            “I think he’s now ready to swear the promissory” said a man who Kumi-kumi couldn’t see.  “Raise him up”.  And two men raised him up, each one of them holding him on either side.

            “Are you ready to take the oath of brotherhood With the Templers of our fathers?” asked the same man who was standing in the alter area.

            Though badly beaten, Kumi-kumi was decided. “No!” he replied “Not even in my grave.”

            It was as if he had insulted gods by saying these words.  The man in the alter came forward and slapped Kumi-kumi on the face …. Twart ….. twarf and the slapping echoed wide.  The men holding him let him free and he fell down with a force.  He first saw stars engulfing his eyes, hen the backness acailed itself into him.  He couldn’t wail, hiss or even see.  It was all black … full of darkness.

            “Take the fool out”, he ordered the alter man.  Quickly the two men got hold of Kumi-kumi and took him away …. and threw him in the cell room No. 010.

                                                            ************************

            In his room, Kate hardly knew that the arresting of both Nevea and Kumi-kumi had been leaked out to the Press.  Not until that evening when his telephone started every time after three minutes.

            But who had leaked this information ….who? he kept asking himself, moving this way and that “it was but a highly top secret.” He added. “There must be a Christian more in this office.”

            Kate promised to hold a press meeting comes the following day and he lived to his promise.

            They arrived very early in the morning.  Some of them carried cameras, others tape recorders others had both note books and pens in their hands.

            No wonder …. They represented the whole lot of the press men and women in the whole of Heniland.  Yes …. They all wanted to be told the truth, nothing but truth of where about of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  They wanted to know why they had been locked in, the charges they are likely to meet and their fate in the prisons.  Among them was a Human Rights Lawyer representing Heniland Union of Journalists … in short HUJ.  He too wanted to know the fate of the two journalists.

            Kate sat still.  Why this man was never in hurry would leave a lot to be desired as many people in this country acts very quickly in their duty.  Besides him sat the Regional Press attaches who was ready to brief the press.

            Members of the press couldn’t believe their ears as the statement was being read out.  The whereabouts of the two journalists was unknown and Kate wasn’t aware of their arrest.

            The press attach, a well know man for twisting and playing with people’s minds while feeding them with propaganda beamed and smiled infront of cameras with knowingly eyes …. Which were full of secrets?  As a junior man in the regions office, he held journalists as good people, and liked calling them the people’s thinking tank or even watchdogs.

            Also, he held a believe that the public should have to know the truth and be given all the needed information.  This man had once worked with Kumi-kumi before joining the Regional Office and had known him as a good brain.  For sometime since (the) Kumi-kumi’s struggle with the leadership started, he had been thinking on how to help.  And now he had done his bit.  The press is here.

            The members of the press couldn’t believe their ears as the very official statement was being read to them.  The whereabouts of the two journalists was unknown and the region authority is unaware of their arrest.

            “It’s a shame”, said the press attach.. that press report filed earlier this morning by a correspondent, on the world news “We believe in a free press and it’s up to reporters to look out against the evil elements who are out to tarnish the good name of our good government.”

            At the end, Kate himself promised to search for the missing man and woman and would inform the press soon, the meeting with the members of the press came to an end and both Kate and the press attached waved them as they walked out in anger.   Kate turned to the press attach with paining eyes and for a second time that morning he said: “there must be a strange Christian mole in this office.” The press attach looked at Kate as if he didn’t understand what the man was saying and walked back into his office.  As he sat on his usual chair he smiled a bit and said to himself ..  “I m that Christian mole ..only that Kate doesn’t know.”

 

 

CHAPTER SEVEN

 

            The room was both cold and wet.  It was also very dark.  Now, Kumi-kumi’s being had returned.  He too, like the room he was in was both cold and wet. The wetness was everywhere.

            He stood up from where he had been sitting for many hours.  Kumi-kumi could hardly focus in his mind.  He thought it could only be for a few hours.  But was only for about fifteen hours.  Yes …. Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell so because … he was a man in great pains.

            He stood in one place for along time until his eyes adjusted.  His body still aching in pains, his eyes gained a little sight.  Kumi-kumi could not see a bit.  The room he was in, was about thirteen feet high.

            He looked from this side to the next.  The room, Kumi-kumi thought was about five feet long and eight wide.  It was almost empty apart from a dark thing which had been placed or even dumped in one of the room’s corner.  He thought it was a stool placed in there for prisoners to sit on.  He moved on toward it at a limping pace.

            He was about three feet from his new found stool when it made a noise, a kind of a hiss.  Kumi-kumi limped backwards.  Hi would be stool made another hiss.  Kumi-kumi limped again and nearly fell down but he managed to get hold on the wall where he held himself firmly.  He feared the hiss has been made by a huge snake.

            The hiss came again, this time much aloud.  Then it was followed by a sound like that of a human beng.  Kumi-kumi thought the snake was about to uncoil itself in readiness to come to him fear gripped him and wailed …. Aeeh … aeeh!!

            Immediately he had ailed the object called out “Kumi-kumi startled, Kumi-kumi could tell the voice of a person who had called him.  He felt both shameful and surprised.

            Kumi-kumi called out “Nevea” and at the same time, he rushed towards the object in the corner….”What had happened to you”? he asked and with one limping Kumi-kumi reached at the corner she had recoiled herself.

            He lifted her head abit up and called out again … “Nevea … it’s I …. Kumi-kumi,” but Nevea didn’t answer him.

            “It’s Kumi-kumi,” he pressed her on to talk. “Please …. Can you hear me?” but Nevea was adamant, very! Kumi-kumi thought he was in a nightmare although the whole thing was real so real.

            Without wasting more time, he lifted her head even straight.  Nevea was bleeding.  Blood oozed out from her mouth and both her face and dress were blood covered.  She looked bad.  Inface, Nevea looked seriously hurt.  Both her face and dress were bold covered.

            She looked bad.  Nevea looked seriously hurt and Kumi-kumi knew not what to do next.

            Then, after a moment of silence, Kumi-kumi tore off the sleeve of his shirt and started drying up the blood on her face.  He was still cleaning her face when all at a sudden, Nevea opened her eyes and saw Kumi-kumi.  She became amazed and in amusement, she spoke to Kumi-kumi.

            “Ooh my God … it’s you Kumi-kumi, her face gripped with fear.  She tried to stand up but Kumi-kumi held her back “I’m now very sure these people want to see us dead … they want to kill us.”

            “Woman” Kumi-kumi called her softly.  “It won’t help them …. Whether we die or remain in this prison.” Nevea kept her heart busy crying.

            “It’s better to die Than …. Than to be tortured all because of our faith.” Nevea said.  Then Kumi-kumi let her head go.  She didn’t look badly beaten.  Kumi-kumi thought it was only the women’s weakness.

            “Out god will solve this problem” Kumi-kumi told her.  He was very sure his own words.

            “They hate us because we are Christian faithful” she commented but Kumi-kumi wasn’t willing to continue with this talk.  He was feeling much more pain and was both weak and tired.  He requested Nevea to join him in prayers.

            They prayed for about ten minutes, he moved slow and sat down in a different corner.  Although the floor was wet, he had no way out and with the pains he was in, he could hardly make it by standing.

            As he sat, Kumi-kumi wondered for how long it would remain so.

            At this same moment, sitting in his office, Kate looked troubled.  Infact, the man was wondering.  Infact, the man had been wondering for yet along time.  And the arresting of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea had increased his wondering fold.  His mind had been troubled.

            Kate knew he had seen Nevea before.  It was a secret he had held for a long time.  It had been in his heart for years.  More then twenty years, half is old age.

            Like many well to do people in Heniland, Kate was a crook of the first class order, a man who could corrupt even a fly lick its blood if it had any.  To become a Regional Chairman, he had to be a full time conman.

            He was twenty-five years old when he read the signs of the coming days, the future of a new political tide of a new land. By then, Heniland was being ruled by monarchists, who in real sense were kings …. of four lands.

            It happened these lands were small tribal kingdoms which could do nothing much, economical, political or otherwise without each other. In the later days, the kings met at around table and decided to merge their kingdoms into out state.

            It was agreed that, the new nation to be born would be a federal one, based with several states of unity with each state being independent in internal affairs.

            This federate, it was agreed could have a central government to look after military, economical and other wider matters of National and International.  Also, the four kingdoms should cease being thus and be named regions.

            Each region, it was agreed should have powers to deal with its affairs almost like any government but would always seek advice from central government.

            It was also stated that all those who held the regional chairmanship ought to be elected by the people themselves through the secret ballot.  They should also be educated and religious.

            While these meeting continued, Kate who had been a Christian since he was a child denounced his faith and become a Muslim.  He later joined founders at the Nation of Muslim, a sect founded by a black American man called Elijah Muhammad and become a great admirer of the late Malcolm X.

            Not that he liked Mr. X or any other member of Muslim.  No! it wasn’t in Kate’s style to deliver himself into anyone’s hands for nothing.

            Kate had for a long time had a taste for leadership and with the changing climate in the country, he had smelt it coming onto his way and he had to plan to grab this chance.

            Kate, who became a Christian while living in Uganda, a far away land, as his father worked as a cook for a white man, was also educated and trained as a teacher, knew very well that anyone who could stand as a Muslim candidate for Makoro Region stood a chance to win the seat more than a member of our fathers which was mostly hated by majority of the populace.

            Furthermore, he couldn’t stand as a Christian candidate because it was, to many people in high place considered as an underground movement and a religion of the poor.  Makoro had a majority of Muslims who could elect him.  Kate was also in though Christian faithful would vote for a Muslim more over than members of our father which they hated.

            Kate’s move wasn’t in pain because when elections were called, he won against for other candidates and become a Regional Chairman a post he boasts of and he’s the top authority.

            Now, as he sat his office, Kate remembered where he had seen Nevea.  It was shameful thing to tell as it also touches part of his life.  Yes … it also reminds him when he was born and how he was brought up.  He also remembered where he had seen Nevea and how she was born.

            He was a son to Christian parents, and was born in the Southern part of Kampala in Uganda.

            At the tender age of seven, he was taken to Nile River Elementary School. He was a very bright boy.  It was a school manned by the Church of England which people called Anglican.

            Kate was later baptized by the name Nobert.  He was confirmed into church at the age of ten and could now get nearer at the Holy table.

            After elementary school, Kate continued with education and at the age of fourteen years, he did his G.C.E. “O” Level and passed well.  In the next three years, he had to train as a teacher.  He taught at an elementary school for three years and decided to return to his motherland.

            Kate was twenty years old when he followed his parents who had left Uganda much earlier travelling by road through river, sailing in a boat.

            Here in Makoro, Nobert was totally a strange man.  He knew nobody else apart from his parents. He knew not only places to travel within the kingdom. But he was willing to learn and he did so quickly.

            Soon, he joined a seven people fellowship which had been formed earlier by his parents upon their returning home.  They used to meet secretary as Christianity wasn’t allowed in Makoro.  Among the people he fellowshipped was a young lady, Maria.

            Maria, soft speaking, tall and black shinning skin was well behaved as well as attractive.  She was about twenty years old and was social.  She liked Kate immediately after his arrival and was lowly educated as the education in the kingdom which had been introduced a few years earlier by Islamic academicians was still of low standard.  Kate had to play a great part to its up-lifting in latter days.

            Kate also came to like her and she could take him too many parts of the kingdom and he could enjoy it all.

            They continued with the fellowship which was mostly held during the night and there after, Kate would escort Maria home.  It was one evening and Kate who had now become a teacher in one of the schools in the land was escorting Maria home.  They walked in hand and as they moved on Maria’s body could touch Kate’s.

            This body to body contact aroused Kate’s bodily desires.  It brought the two under a big Acacia tree which stood nearer to Maria’s home. The devil had over-powered the two and they did the worst.

            This action brought even more evils as Maria became pregnant.  It was their first time to perform this act and they felt shame whenever they met.  As if in an arrangement, the two stopped attending to the fellowship both at one and even their parents couldn’t help it.

            As days came and went, Maria tried to press Kate into marriage but he wasn’t ready for it.  Instead, he decided to run away, she thought of going back to Uganda but in a second thought, he decided to travel north to another kingdom known as Muoroto.

            Maria was now five months pregnant when Kate disappeared.  He arrived at Muoroto four days later and immediately changed his name to Hussen Bin Kate.

            With less educated men in this religion, Kate bribed a leader here, another one there and was given a job as an administrator.

            Four months later, Maria who now felt persecuted by all people gave birth to a baby girl.  Although Kate was lucky to get a leadership job, Maria was frustrated and her burden the most heavily.

            She was, behind the scene called a whore by many.  Where ever she would go, she could find out people didn’t hold any respect towards her.  With the emotions of being dejected, in range of frustration, she decided to commit suicide.  One morning, Maria was found dead, her body hanging on tree.  By then, Maria’s daughter was four years old.

            By then, Kate had become rich, had bought himself an old motor scooter and had travelled, riding on it to Makori region several times.  He then could, while at home visit Maria’s parents in secret. It’s during his many secret visits he had met with Nevea. At times, he had a thought of adopting her but a second thought would be it can wait.

            But all these were memories and what worried him more was how he could save Nevea. Would he sit, watch and see his daughter, his own blood being hanged? He had a reason to wonder since her photograph together with that of Kumi-kumi were brought to him by a policeman almost ago.

            He was still day-dreaming when the door opened and a voice said to him: “Sir, it is done”. Kate was startled and he raised his head up, rubbed his eyes like someone who had been in a heavy sleep.

            “What?” Kate questioned.  He had regained himself from the far away world of thoughts.

            “Your order sir”, replied the officer.  “It had been carried out”.  And then, the door was shut.

            Kate’s memory came to what he had ordered earlier on. It’s was a simple order.  He had ordered: Separate the two journalists until the dooms-day.

 

 

CHAPTER EIGHT

            Kumi-Kumi was thinking about future and its fate when the door to their cell opened.  Two soldiers stood outside and without wasting much time one ordered him and Nevea to get out.

            They did as has been ordered and slowly came out.  Here, they were separated.  Kumi-kumi followed one solider while Nevea followed the other one. By now, it was almost dark.  He hardly knew whether he would see Nevea again either dead or alive.  It was the same with Nevea.  They separated with broken hearts.  Kumi-kumi was marched and ordered into a room which was within the compound where Nevea was taken, he hardly could tell.

            Inside the room, it was brighter with a high power bulb which was fixed up high .. about fifteen feet high from the ground.  It was a small room, about five feet square.

            In the right corner there was a bench meant to be a bed.  On it a very old mart was placed under it, was a worn-out blanket.  These were to be his bedding.  There was also a badly smelling bucket which was to be his toilet.  Kumi-kumi had never been to a prison and hardly knew its life but now, he would have to taste it.  Whether he could survive it or not, only his God in heaven could tell.

            Kumi-kumi moved and sat down in a corner, supporting his aching body, one full of pain against the bottom edge of the bench.  The room was badly smelling and the Oduor almost sickening.  He felt like to vomit but held it back.  A number of bugs, housing themselves on the bench walked slowly and came to his body, near the neck.

            Kumi-kumi removed the biting insects one by one and placed them on the floor, and started killing them one by one.  He could hear a sound to-to-to as he pressed the bugs on the thinly cemented floor on to their death.  Both lice and flies also found a new home for themselves and moved into his body in a great number.

            He stood up and started to remove them too.  Each at its own time, he could remove a couple of lice, placed them on his giant finger and press them on the once white painted and now dotted black wall.  Kumi-kumi wondered how one could survive with these insects biting him for long.  For the first time in his life, he started to understand the meaning of being a prisoner.  He also wondered how Jesus Christ could have said if it all the Roman Authority had him thrown into a cell.  He hardly knew he would stay in this room for a long time.

            Kumi-kumi, at long last got tired of standing.  He also got tired of pressing bugs, lice and flies between his finger and wall, between his giant fingers and on the ground.  He had already become frustrated and even more angry.  Again, he moved and sat down on the floor not knowing what to do next.  By now, dark fall was about.

            He sat still, yet for a long time until a NSF officer brought to him some food.  It was badly cooked maize meal prisoners called ugali.  It was also accompanied with a plateful of bean soup.

            The officer opened the door; placed the food on the floor only two feet away inside, pulled the door back in hurry, locked it and moved away.

            Kumi-kumi looked at the two plastic plateful of food for a while he was still very angry yet he didn’t feel he needed to eat anything.  But still, he knew he needed to eat something small to keep him going.  It wasn’t a matter of having a need to eat but to eat.  Simple as that to eat.

            He stood up and moved to where the food had been kept.  He first tried the ugali.  He put some into his mouth.  It was tasteless, as if it hasn’t been boiled.

            Kumi-kumi who now looked angrier dipped some of the maize meal into the bean soup and mashed it; stirring it with his fingers and then put some into his mouth. It was still tasteless.  “No way out” he thought and swallowed some of the staff.  He mashed more of ugali with the bean soup.  It didn’t taste good either.  But he had to eat.  He kept doing the mashing and stirring and eating till he finished his meal.  It was after eating when he remembered what a miss in the bean soup was. Salt!

            Later in the night, he mastered all courage and slept on the lice but infested bench.  The blanket was very cold and worn out that even after covering his head, Kumi-kumi could see the light it was a very frustrating experimental light, and he had no peace, not only this days but also many days to come.

            For months, Kumi-kumi fed in ugali and salt-less bean soup.  In return, flies, lice and bugs sacked most of his bold, mostly during night.  Due to poor diet and sanitary, he grew very weak and then.  Although the pains in his body and long gone, he would suffer of mild fever.  Sometimes he developed stomach and headache gut due to his ceaseless prayers, these problems would come and go.  The highly powered bulb on the roof nearly rendered him blind with its brightness.

            Apart from going out to empty his toilet bucket, he was never allowed to enjoyment to sun bathing.  Life in this prison was just as bad, to say the least.  He had no where to walk to, nobody to talk to and no working.  He was very bored and bad no materials to read.

            From time to time, he would think much more about Nevea and wondered she was still being treated.  He also wondered what was happening out there in the country and if his faith Christianity was growing.

            All these, Kumi-kumi took to the Lord in prayers.  He could pray till the late hours in night.  Every night, he would be on his knees seeking God’s power to enable him going.  At times, he wondered if he had been forgotten by the world.

            And he was not! Only that he was in a prison and he didn’t have news from outside.

 

 

CHAPTER NINE

            There was no time to waste and after leaving the prisons, the learned lawyer moved very fast.  It was only days after Kumi-kumi and Nevea had been jailed waiting to be hanged any day.

            Shortly, he arrived at the gates of the Ministry of Home Affairs to which the local prisons fall.  In the offices, the lawyer complained of the two journalists been harassed and beaten up while attending to their duties.

            He complained bitterly about the arresting of his clients notably Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  “They have their right to pray as they deemed fit” said the lawyer.  “It is all there … Freedom of Worship” in or own constitution why arrest them? He wondered but the answer to this was just like the one he had been given earlier by Prisons Authority.

            “At his time”, the lawyer was informed by ministry’s under secretary.  “Their where about is unknown”.  He as promised that every stone would be overturned to see that the said two journalists are found.  In anger, the layer banged the official’s desk and walked out.

            The press, both locally and internationally turned against the government with hard hitting banner stories which screamed on human right towards the citizen cry of killing and torturing and imposing a barbarism laws against natural ones.

            Due to these media reports both region authority and central government started looking like not real but rather a gang, a group of crooks out to finish its only people.

            Also, he reporting brought difference among traders themselves with some willing Christianity been registered like any other society. While the junior members of the armed forces thought they had under paid and needed increment.  One week after jailing of the two journalists had brought a major problem, a great nightmare, a trail to the government of the day.

            Day came and went and Kumi-kumi becoming weaker all the time on the other side, people all angry in the way the government was treating many of them became darling.

            In Pengoni, the Muslims became angry due to arresting of one of them for preaching openly in a public garden, in return, they demonstrated in the streets and burnt down government’s buildings policemen being stoned to death by irritated public.

            In Makoro, small sects of the Christian faithful started holding public fellowships openly.  Many of them even dared to seek for registration which was denied by the authority.  Two months since the arresting of the two journalists, the Christian had grown horns.

            They decided to demonstrate too, to seek the release of both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  Whether dead or alive, it was on a hot Saturday, when they got into the streets some of them carrying placards with writing on them screaming.  Free our brother and sister! Dead or alive, we needed them both!

            Although Christianity had been developing slowly and had no main line church or an organ to take care of it, its activists from one sect, one cell knew what they were doing and every move had been properly planned and arranged.

            In the streets, the well organized faithful who had been joined by many people who were but riders marched slowly, singing songs of praise.  Mutero city was tensed and fears had engulfed its dwellers.

            The faithful marched on and on, sang and sing-song.  At some stages, they could stop in the middle of the roads to say prayers.  Now and then, they could pray for peace, understanding and for justice.  They moved on and slowly until they arrived at the gates of Ministry of Justice and Constitution. It was a two storied building net to the offices of the regional chairman.

            Outside the building, they all both the Christians and non-Christians kneeled down and a loader of Wameokokoa Christian fellowship which was founded by Nobert Kate’s late parents led people in prayers.  He was followed by three other leaders from three other sects.  After the prayers and the loud echo of Ameen! Had cooled down its vibration which had nearly shook both the buildings and the earth they stood on, a young lady led into the chorus.  Everybody sang and danced.  They could move in one rythical style and jump high in one rhythm as if they had been coached to it.  Also, they sang this chorus in many different languages.  They went on singing:

 

Our god is great,

Great! Great,

He is Greater – Greater,

Greatest of all Gods!

Because he is our God!

 

They sang the chorus for well over four minutes or so then everything stopped all at once.  The security men guiding the buildings and armed to teeth didn’t bother to question anybody.  They just stood their guns ready to shoot.  It was the leader of the Wameokoka Christian Fellowship who dared and took the next step.

            The tall, heavily built man moved forward heading towards the main doors of the building.  He moved forward full of courage and sureness of everything he was doing.  He had no fear in the heart. His should was decided. He walked on, majestically and came to the door of the building and was about to enter when a man who was standing behind he door grabbed him from the left hand side.

            The leader wasn’t scared to this.  He tried to move but was firmly held.  From a far, people could see their leader and the man, a chief security officer talking.  At time, the leader waving some papers he held in his right hand.  They talked for a while then the man released the leader who walked out and stood only a few feet away from the doors.  Why he had backed, the awaiting faithful couldn’t tell. The leader just stood holding his papers.  He waited.  The faithful waited.  Everybody awaited; for nearly ten minutes then from the blues a voice busted from a heavy public addressing system.  It bully and bruit all about.  No one could tell where this voice was coming from as it roared most likely from the earth or from the sky.  It had just come taking all people into a sudden surprise.

            The speaker wasted no time and ordered everybody to disband and go home.  “The government doesn’t have time to waste with you people” briefed the speaker.  “You better disperse … just they way you have come.” Nobody moved.  No one spoke.  They just stood only that.

            “I will give you time to leave” added the voice “By counting from one to ten and there after ….” No one took the arning seriously.

            “Okey” came the voice again “one, two, three” But non among the people moved.  The voice continued… four-five –six – seven; and still people were adamant.  They were not in hurry.  It was as if they had adopted an African saying … no hurry in Africa. The voice, now in angerness of a kind went on: Eight – nine and lastly Ten!

            Immediately number ten was announced, a loud bung was heard coming on from the buildings’ top.  The loud noise was followed by a round ball which has been fired by a canoon.  The ball of the high tech weapon landed in the midst of the people, and in the next second, it exploded tearing into many peoples’ bodies.  It also raised a huge cloud of dust.  Ten died in a minute.

            But even this didn’t move anybody even the youngest boy among the people.  Instead, the faithful raised up their hands and started singing another chorus in high sprits more than before clapping hands and jumping up high, then dancing from side to side, they sang this chorus.

 

If I die in this,

It’s because of Christ,

If I go to Prison,

It’s for him who is in me

Yes! He who is me is more powerful, so powerful than

The Guns, Canoons, Bombs

It’s because it

            Their leader near danced too. The security men stood still their guns ready to shoot.  They looked unmoved by the exploding of the heavy rocket.  It was now late in the afternoon. Very late and the sun kept rushing fast towards the Western horizon for its night’s nup.

            The faithful were still dancing when two Lories, green in colour and loaded with armed with armed members of NSF. The Lorries came fast tearing among the people and at the same time, the NSF men shot into the air.  As they came on, people started running away at all different directions.  The Canoon fired again and added the noise of the firing guns.  Everybody became confused.

            The rocket on the empty ground just nearer to the spot where the Wamekoka fellowship had been standing, he was lucky to have run away when the men in the lorries had started shooting.

            During this confusion, both men and women were arrested others were badly injured. People kept running this way and that.  Others started throwing stones to the security men chasing people here and there.  This side and at that end it was sunset by now.  People rushed towards their home and by dark fall, it was only security men who could be seen walking in streets Mutero was yet to be prime.  By nightfall, people had vanished and holed themselves into their houses while others who had travelled to Mutero from far had to stay from the night with friends in the city.  Others spent the night in the cold.

            Though people had been killed, maimed and injured, as well as been arrested the life in Makoro, changed almost immediately. In my homes, people could be heard singing choruses marched with the beats of drums.  In the city itself, it was all geared with activities as they moaned and mourned their dead, maimed and arrested ones.  That very same night, a group of both young and old was formed to help bury the dead bodies which had been left in the cold at the gates of government building.  “It was a matter of demanding these bodies from the government came morning.”

            But hardly did they know what was in the government’s plan.  After a whole night of both meaning and mourning the selected group met very early in the morning just at the gates of the government’s buildings.  It was manned by heavily armed security officers who weren’t willing to speak with anyone of them.  They had been ordered not to speak with anybody.

            “You people go home.” Said a man who had just come out of the buildings of else … but he didn’t finish the sentence and what ever he meant with or else … no one could tell.

            “But we need the dead bodies of our people” echoed the group of the people all at once.  They seemed to have mastered much courage.  Too, they were spirited.

            The man who looked both young and jovial didn’t replay to them first instead, he dired his face with back of his right hand, then coughed twice eeh….. eeeh, as if some beans had earlier on stuck in his throat then he said.

            “Your people were buried last night.  Go home and stop being ticks to the government” with these words the man waved them twice, a sign of good-bye.  He turned and in hurry entered into the building, walking majestically as he had done when he came out.

            The group was left outside stunned, and not knowing what to do next.  It was now about 10.00 a.m. and the whole city had woken to like.  The group of faithful said a short prayer.  They prayed to God to shed light into the eyes of their leaders to enable them see he is the only God, the very living powerful god worth praying to and to know how a human blood is sacred.

 

Later on, the faithful left singing.

 

Mungu yu mwema x3

Yu mwema kwangu!

            As they walked as sang, they were joined by many other people who marched and sang the same chorus in English language.

 

Ooooh God is good x3

Is good to me!

            The gathering headed towards the city’s National Garden where it held its open air fellowship service.  By then, many people had joined them … in a great number.  By noon, the service was over with nothing bad happening.  As they left to their homes, people thought they had won their freedom for worshipping.  They said: “We had won it with the blood of our dear brothers and sisters” but the fact remained …… nothing had been won yet.

                                    ********************************

            That same Sunday afternoon, news received in the city from other regions were very chilling.  It was as if everything had been well arranged as people turned against their government.  It was as if a tap of angerness had been turned on.

            From Thirui-ini, people claimed that a number of both young boys and girls had gone missing.  This was attributed to the follower of our fathers cult who were known to offer human being flesh as well as their blood at the Temple’s coven.

            The story continued that as many leaders are fearing the government might fall at any time, the cult’s faithful, mostly leaders are sacrificing children to their god to make him happy and in return this god would add more days to their leadership.

            It’s due to the increasing number of children being stolen the people had to take law in their hands.  And in angerness, they had destroyed government offices but after looting in them.  Had killed three local leaders after they were found in a temple.

            Also destroyed were three of our Father’s temples which were razed down and their gods … images made and decorated from costly stones were removed from the covens.  Once they were brought out, the three idols were smashed and people helped them with gold, silver and cooper’s ornaments.  Almost everybody took something small of the looting lot.” They also vowed never to allow our father’s faithful to come and pray idols within the region.

            Here in this the government was taken by a surprise as things were done very fast.  None was killed, maimed or arrested this day.

            In Mworoto, people who are mostly nomads weren’t happy with the government.  They blamed it for taxing both their cows and goats without being paid money for the last three years.  They had received news about the arresting, killing and maiming of people from other regions and vowed to take action a might one.

            It was during a hot Sunday afternoon when they struck.  Armed with bows arrows, spears and pangas, the youthful men of this nomadic tribe attacked a government’s police station, killed eleven policemen, looted the armoury, burnt down the building etc.

            Before these men left with their looting, they brought down the national flag and vowed to return their region back to the kingship.

            Like Thirui-ini, Muoroto people acted very quickly and within a very short time, the young men had disappeared fast as they had come.  None of them was arrested, killed or even maimed.

            This Sunday both the regional authority and Highland’s Cenral Government were in a real trial.  Any they held a joint consultation conference which deliberated on how to splice the uprise, which engulfed he whole Nation.

            During this night’s meeting, chairs and tables were over-turned by angry leaders, as they blamed one another of either over-acting or not acting in time to save the government’s face against the shameful act it’s now into.  Kate wasn’t spared. He was blamed for ordering the killing of demonstrating unarmed people in front of the press, locally and internationally …. “You should have known you are but a city leader and not only a regional leader” Kate was informed by the Minister of Justice and Local Affairs.

            To say the least, both Regional Government Authority and central government Minister picked a bone here, another one there and by dawn, nothing important had been accomplished.  Just before the light fall, the conference came to an end with the Prime Minister threatening to fire even the Regional Chairman if they didn’t act and behave properly, as required by law.  They walked out of the conference room not being aware of the roaming dangers in front or them.

 

Danger!

            It was there and even the Prime Minister couldn’t tell which but could smell it …..

                                    **************************

That same morning in his office, angered Kate addressed the press … “Yes Kumi-kumi and the lady … Nevea had been arrested and tried in the court of law” agreed Kate. “They had been found guilty on matter related to the government and would be hanged at a latter day.  It’s only the Prime Minister who hold powers to pardon them.”

            As concerning the killing of people during the last forty hours, Kate denied and refused the claims by both local and international members of the press.

            “If anyone died during the week end demonstration” asked Kate angrily “who among you can show me their grave?” He added that this false information were given to the press by people within and out of the government who want to tarnish the good name of the government and people of the United Heniland.

            “I’m sure the government would get hold of these bad elements and deal with them” Added Kate.  We believe in freedom of press and association and this is why we are gathering here this morning to give you the brief picture of what happened.  Any with that, I bid you good-bye” (and) immediately, Kate rose up and walked out.

            He was followed by the Minister of Justice and Local Affairs who was followed by the other three Regional Chairman.  Behind them was the press attach who moved slowly a smile in his lips.  As they moved on the press attach thought in himself “I wish the armed forces would act too” it was in his mind … But only after a few days from now.  

            But days came on and nothing took place.  Peace returned into the whole country. People who were arrested weren’t released but for the first time in the history of Heniland, people could gather and fellowship as they wanted for how this could continue, no one could tell.

            In the people’s mind, it was freedom born in death of many.  They continue to gather and fellowship together for this is why their beloved one died for FREEDOM!

 

 

CHAPTER TEN

            The treatment is the prison didn’t change Kumi-kumi continued to grow weak and weaker.  He also started coughing badly.  By now, he was almost half-blind and could hardly see well.  Also, due to coldness, his legs had started swelling.  He thought he would die soon but held a though  a man dies with hope.  God could perform a miracle.

            It was at this time of coughing blood and swelling of the legs and other weakness when thing started changing.  It was one mid-day as Kumi-kumi sat on his bench soothing his aching legs when Kate entered into his room.

            Kumi-kumi was surprised to see Kate.  Of all people not Kate.

Kate too wasn’t amused to see Kumi-kumi at I was in the condition he was in but still, he had come for a reason.

            They looked at each other for a while with Kumi-kumi not knowing what to say and with Kate not knowing where to start his purpose of the surprise visit.  They were both lost in words, though the later looked pleasant.  It’s him who took courage in the first place.

            “Kumi-kumi” Kate called out.  He had decided to hit the nail on the head.  In other words, he had let cat out of bag.  Kumi-kumi didn’t answer him.  May be he wasn’t sure his mouth could open up after so many days of speaking to no one but only to God in prayers, in silence prayers in the silence of the nights.

“As you know”, Kate continued with his sentence from where it had stopped “I’m a good believer, a Muslim by religion and I believe in both peace and justice.  I’m here to save you.”

            “To save me ….” Kumi-kumi said to Kate.  He was happy to hear words coming from his mouth.  He was weaker but could at least talk.  “I don’t understand you and furthermore, I got saved many years ago … I’m saved”.

            Kumi-kumi looked directly into the eyes of the man standing infront of him, wondering about the words “demounce your Christian Faith”. He felt like crying but firmly held back tears.  In a fraction of a second, he remembered words said by Jesus Christ …. Some of you will be imprisoned, others falsely accused while others among you would be killed all because you are my followers.  He also remembered the good things Jesus has promised the faithful after reaching heaven.

            He also wondered why a man who had made false charfes against him, a man who never let him stand in the court of law and give him a chance to challenge the faked statement could change all at once and become his savior.  Why come in wit a bargain instead of setting him in with a bargain instead of setting him free? Still looking directly at Kate’s cat like eyes, Kumi-kumi said “No! I cannot in anyway compromise my Christian belief to freedom.”

            “Kumi-kumi”, he called him a bit loud as if the prisoner had become deaf. “Think of that” and Kate walked out shouting the door behind him.  For a second time this morning his trick to win people’s freedom had failed him.  First he had tried Nevea who stuck on her guns against “denounce your Christian faith” and now with Kumi-kumi.  He couldn’t undertand these new Christian moderates.  Not a bit.  They had given a No to his trick of letting them free.  They must have been badly brain washed.  Kate felt being dejected!

            That evening the prison’s doctor visited Kumi-kumi.  After talking about his badly affected health, it was agreed Kumi-kumi would be given and his diet changed.  The doctor who was young was very understanding.  And starting the following day, things started changing, from the worst to better.         

            The medicine which was mostly pain killers was delivered.  Kumi-kumi was allowed to be sun-bathing for twenty minutes each day.  The meals changed and were well cooked.  Sometimes they could add a piece or two of beef meat.  Thus, two weeks, he could walk properly though his eye-sight remained a problem.

            It as in the third week since the changing of Kumi-kumi’s diet when everything changed yet again.  It was one morning, very early, when Kate accompanied by three NSF officials entered into Kumi-kumi’s room.  They smelt danger … Kumi-kumi became sunrise with the manner they had cone.

            Not knowing what to do, Kumi-kumi just stood, shaking! Kate and his men were in hurry and wasted no time a he ordered Kumi-kumi to move out.

            “Out we move”, Kate ordered and they all started walking; with the NSF officials surrounding Kumi-kumi.  Kate led the way while Kumi-kumi was next.  The officials guarding on all sides.

            As they walked, Kumi-kumi thought he was being transferred to another cell, most likely a clean one.  Now, he thought, Kate had seen the light  that I’m but a good man and I deserved a good treatment. 

            They moved on.  Kate led the way and none spoke.  They came to a corner and from here, the path led towards an open field.  Apart from grass, nothing else grew in there.

            By now, the morning cloud mixed with mist cleared, and Kumi-kumi could seel abit farther.  They moved on and on in the chilling morning coldness.

            Only that Kate didn’t know what a floot was this morning as he wet his cloth and shoes with the dew which had collected on the glass.

 

 

CHAPTER ELEVEN

            Their move had been well planned, fully communicated with every ground being covered.  The youthful members of Heniland armed forces which number only two thousand, both men and women had decided to act.

            According to the plan, the government would over throw in the earlier hours of the morning just before dawn.  It was on Friday, in the third week since troubles started, taking the nation’s leadership by surprise.

            It was a few minutes past 3 a.m. when Lt.Col. Omar Moshiel gave his final orders.  He order which brought the government down was coded.

 

OPERATION SAVE NATION ….

ACT .. SWIFTLY … POWER IN OUR HANDS … MOVES FAST.

            After communication the order to his men, both within the city and Regional bases, Lt. Col, Moshiel sat on an arm-chair waiting to be briefed by his men in the field.  Now this active member of the armed force looked tense.  It was he same with his juniors who guarded him.

            The first news was communicated from Pengoni Regional.  It had arrived at 3.25 a.m. The region was taken peacefully and no resistance of any kind.

            Within five and ten minutes later, two more regions.. Thirui-ini and Mworoto were taken by the armed force bringing the regions under military to three.

            To this, Lt. Col. Moshiel laughed and enjoyed the arresting of the powerful regional government leaders and official.  He was restless as he waited for the news from Makoro.  Whatever was happening here, he couldn’t tell.

 

LT. Col. Moshiel Had to wait!

            It was minutes after 4 a.m. when first news from the capital city  Matero reached at Moshiel’s office.  It said:

 

MEETING RESISTANCE FROM NSF MEN

RADIO STATION OVER – TAKEN REP …

RADIO STATION OVER-TAKEN.  OUR MEN

DOIG O.K! HOLD STILL!

            Thirty minutes later, the commanding military officer within Makoro reported from he city that the religion had been taken by his men with some people killed.  The city had fallen into their hands too.

            Immediately after receiving this report, Lt. Col. Moshiel moved out of his office and still heavily guarded, he got into a Jeep and headed towards the National Radio Station.

            Here, he was saluted by military men who were on guard.  He saluted them back and entered into broadcasting room.  It was exactly 5.15 a.m. when he gave his first speech over the Radio.  He announced:        

“My fellow country men, Ladies and Gentlemen, to all people of good will, the Government of Heniland has been over thrown by military forces.  I therefore call for all of you to remain calm while the military Junta deliberate on how to manage the Nation.  We stand for peace, Love and foremost ….. Justice.  In the mean time, the country’s constitution has been suspended.  Also, all political prisoners had been freed and the government would transport them to their respective homes.”

This announcement took many people in the country by surprise many people rejoiced while a few mourned.  Many people thronged into the streets and celebrated the fall of Heniland people’s government.

            In the meanwhile, the military men busy arresting the officials of the fallen government.  They moved one office to another, one home of a known man worth arresting to the next and nearly all official has been arrested.  But …

            But within Makoro itself one man was still at large.  Nobert Kate, the regional chairman where he was this early morning, the military men couldn’t tell.  He had become a wanted man.  Dead or alive and dagnet has been thrown far and wide (for) in search of his dangerous man. Kate.

            It was still very early in the morning and Kate was still leading the way.  He hardly knew anything to do with the Heniland government.  He was, to him the very same corrupt Kate, the most powerful man in the government.  He held his powers and moved on …

            As they walked on, Kumi-kumi saw a moulding of red soil and head of them.  When he

saw the soil, his already weakened heart almost failed to beat. Tears of fear dropped down from his eyes.  Now, he could se the meaning of it all… They had brought him here with only one aim … to kill him.  Yes to kill him this same morning, and bury him in the grave which was next to the moulding.

            The thought of dying brought his sense on to a standing still.  Everything in him failed.  By now, they had reached at the grave side.  It was a mass grave and the soil on its side wasn’t newly dug, but it, also wasn’t too old.  It was only about three weeks …. Or so.  Kumi-kumi, now lost in thoughts, together with others stood only a few feet near the grave.  None of them spoke.  But in his mind, he, Kumi-kumi moaned and cried to his God.  Even at this time which looked like his last minute on Earth, Kumi-kumi asked God to come and perform a miracle.  For sure, he knew God would come and save him from the roaming death.  After all, its him, god who had assured his people at the time of THEIR NEED. This was the only thought which crept in his mind.

            Nothing was het done.  They just stood as it awaiting for an order from a highly place authority which there, there near them yet far away.  Then they saw them coming.

            They were three NSF officials and a woman between them.  Then woman was much taller than the men at guard.  Kumi-kumi was surprised to see who he woman was …. Nevea!

            She too had spotted Kumi-kumi in the middle of the standing men.  They came nearer and approached the grave from it left side.

            Kumi-kumi looked at her in return, Nevea gazed at him.  To him, she looked both worn and tired, full of fears and troubled.  

            Kumi-kumi thought Nevea had been crying for a long time and had spent many sleepless nights.  She had become thin too.

            Kumi-kumi and Nevea were taken to about only three feet a far of the grave by two officers. Now, he knew they were to die and if anything was to change, it was only at the mercy of God, the only one God he had been prying, one god he had ever prayed to. And the one he was praying right now, as he stood nearer to the mass grave.

            He also knew very well Nevea had been seriously praying to this same God otherwise she couldn’t have been brought infront of death.  It was Kate who broke the roaming silence in the scene.

            He came forward, moving very fast, a gun in his right side.  As he did so, he talked to both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  He said: “its pity your day has come … and you know I had tried to save you from the jaws of death, but you couldn’t turn against your God.  Inside this grave are the bodies of your fellow Christians who had been shot dead after demonstrating our good government. Now it’s you and you’re Jesus Christ.  It’s time you have to go … and may the world swallow both of you.”

            After saying this in a mockingly manner Kate posed for a while, Kumi-kumi and Nevea wondered why Kate hasn’t shot them yet and what he was waiting for. Then, too soon, Kate called out.  “Officers …. Forward you move!” Immediately two NSF officials moved forward and each of them stood behind the two prisoners ready to shoot.  They were only waiting for the words …. Shot them! From Kate.  He never said it.

            Both Kumi-kumi and Nevea were still standing in fear of being shoot at when all of them heard the screaming of alarm’s Siren, coming from the prison.  In the same moment four officers from the military force came running towards the grave.  Kate together with his men couldn’t tell what was happening.  So because it was unusual for the prisons’ alarm to be switched on without something very serious taking place within the prison itself.  They all had no other wise but to turn their eyes backwards to prison.  Then, they all but saw the oncoming military men, running at a high speed and ready to shoot at the NSF officers if they intend to resist the order to be given to them.  Kate was both surprised and dump founded mostly because it was a duty for military officials to come nearer to the prisons leave alone running inside it as these men were doing.  He smelt danger but couldn’t help it.  For sure, he thought something very dreadful ought to have taken place.  He also feared what it could be.  It was the same with the NSF officials.  They had never seen the men from armed forces working within prison.  They could understand nothing about the on-coming men.

            And both Kumi-kumi and Nevea had seen the four armed men.  Their appearance in the field has increased the fear in their souls.  Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell what was due to happen neither Nevea.

            In his mind Kumi-kumi thought eh men were coming to finish up an Already arranged a job…. To shoot them dead. As kate looked directly at men, Nevea was looking at kumikumi also was looking at Nevea when their eyes met, drops of tears ran down from the eyes and landed on the day soil.

The screaming of the alarm continued and four men still running. If one could see them, the way they were running one could think they running under the cover of the alarms screaming but they weren’t hot at this time. They had a duty to accomplish to get Kate and to save the prisoners.

Now everyone at the grave side could see them Cleary. He had come fast. Kumikumi could tell the make of their weapons Russian made sub-machine guns with bullet magazines running across their bodies. The next minute they arrived at the grave side here they were. Kumikumi could see their faces. They looked angry and one couldn’t see their full heads as they wore hamlets.

Here standing at the grave side, Nevea who was badly shaking could see their small eyes, their tallness was higher, a few inches above her head. Their uniform as Nevea cold tell was green doted jungle wearing and dust covered military boots. She wasn’t sure whether they wrote beards or not. After all these and others weren’t worrisome to er anymore. But rather her worry was this morning, as she had discovered was going to be shot to death.

The military men didn’t had much time to waste and upon their arrival one of them, one who was in command spoke out with authority. He said to Kate:

“Mr. chairman…..sorry Mr. Ex-chairman, the people national government had been and all political prisoners freed. And like all other top officials of federal government,politicians and any other elected leaders, regional chairmen included you had been sacked and under arrest. Also all members of FSF are fired…. And put under arrest. Now throw down your guns”

Immediately the NSF officials droped down their guns. They knew and understood what it ment to drop down their guns. It ment, if you wanted to alive in the next second, minute of hour, do what you are being ordered to. Further more, they couldn’t play a marching game with these military men with their high armaments. But kate thought it to be only a joke and tried to say something. He never said a word, as a slap and another landed on his cheeks…twarf….twarf and blood started oozing from his mouth.

“it’s a drop your gun and shut up your mouth” said the man who had slaped him Kate could now understand the meaning of the government being overthrown. It meant his power and his regional seat were both gone he dope down his gun too.

“ and you… Kumikumi “ he said the same man. And you Nevea… you are being considered as a political prisoners and had been freed on the order of the newly freed government” The man also ordered for kate to be chained and be put into cell No. 010

All these things were happening, both kumikumi and Nevea just stood still and he could hardly believe their ears… that they had been freed and the government overthrown. How and who..? were the only words ringing on their mind. At the moment,Nevea looked directly towards heaven and she brought down her eyes and directed at kumi-kumi could tell Nevea was already giving thanks to God. He was doing the same. Even as all of them had been ordered to march towards the prison. The operation at the grave side had taken only about seven minutes. May be less but not more.

From the grave yard, they all walked in hurry and non of the military men took much interest to kumi-kumi and Nevea. Their eyes were keenly on the now arrested members of NSF and Kate.

As they walked on kumi-kumi could not help seeing the sight of frustrated Kate who was already sweating in fear. Kumi-kumi now remembered what the bible says.. those who are infront will one day sit in the back seat6: or something like this. He linked his situation with Kate and thought even leaders one day would be led but his heart pitied Kate

He hardly held hatred against the man who had brought him to suffering may be the new government would have mercy towards him and take him to court of law where justice will not only take place but only be done. Thought kumikumi his legs were still aching but he could walk well without limping.

They arrived at the prisons much more sooner. Kumi-kumi could hear voices of people singing at a far distance. Other people were shouting. Not one could tell why by now. A new courage had been born in kumi-kumi. He felt strong. Nevea looked jovial. They came at the doors of the prison offices where the two journalists were told to stand and wait. It wasn’t a wrong waiting and after a short while the military man who had told them to wait brought some of their papers which they were found with during their arrest. He also handed to each one of the two printed paper. A kind of permit to allow them to be transported back to their homes in government lorry.

“Now  “ said the military man…. The gates were wide open a lorry awaiting for you by the gate would take you home…. If you can bolt out” then the man left them and followed others who were matching kate towards his cell..No 010

It was about 8:30 am when both kumi-kumi and Nevea walked towards the gates. At 9.00 am the two said goodbye to the prison and tasted the freedom outside its gates.

They had been in prison for six months adding twenty one days. For 206 days, the prisons lice, flies and bugs had slowly been feeding on their blood. Even now, as they stood at the gates, these dreadful insects were sacking their blood seriously but due to the activities they have found out and the freedom they were to enjoy bugs mattered less.

Outside the gates stood many people ho were singing and shouting their voices high. Kumi-kumi was surprised to learn that all of these had been in one prison. They were many … many people some who were singing… ooh freedom. Ooh freedom over me .. I will see my people again ….while others would raise their hands up saying ooh God is great, God is mightful and yet others sang…. Alah is merciful praise allah.

Although both kumi-kumi were very tired and weak, they too joined other prisoners and sang in praise to God the creator. They sang loudly:

Now I know that the lord will help this anointed

He will answer him from his holy heaven!

With  mighty victories by his right hand!

Some boasts of chariots and some horses!

But, we boast of the name of the lord our God!

They will collapse and fall!

But we shall rise and stand upright.

From now and then they could repeat and sing this psalm as a praise of deriverance… psalms 20:6-9 with their hands raised up as tears of joy rolled down on their cheeks. Later on, it was announced through a microphone all were to leave and would travel in lorries. They were to travel in different lorries

Kumi-kumi said goodbye to Nevea after promising to contact her at a latter date and started moving towards a lorry when Nevea got hold of his hand. He quickly looked at her she was crying, her tears taking kumi-kumi aback. He couldn’t tell what was painting her.

“ A new problem with you” kumi-kumi asked her in range of emotions. His heart beating faster. Nevea tried to drie her eyes bwith the back of the right hand. She couldn’t manage to do as more tears welled on her eyes again. She called kumi-kumi in both emotion and sobbing and stopped to say for a few seconds: kumi-kumi looked at her shot of anything to say for a few seconds he knew not what to tell her she continued sobbing and after a while, she managed to master some courage and said: “kumi-kumi  its you I need, I want to be with you all the time….” But she was again unable to say more. The emotions had taken her more strongly than before. She just sobbed.; kumi-kumi decided to calm her by saying something. He wasn’t sure of what he too wanted to say but he said:

“yes…. I also wish the same but only if God wishes so. For now lets go home.

“promise it to me” Nevea demanded that you would let me with you at all times” it was after the repeating of these words kumi-kumi got her message clearly. He had thought about it some days ago and now this morning she had talked about it.

“well….” Said kumi-kumi “lets face one thing at a time. There is every right time for every thing” by then the lorries were hooting and kumi-kumi wanted to go also. With heat that was there he felt like falling down any minute. The insects anger had been aroused by heat and were now biting in body seriously “yes” said Nevea “ and I am to come….. and verfy soon” with his lorry. Kumi-kumi looked towards her as she walked. She didn’t turned her face. Kumi-kumi looked at her as she walked and wondered about women. Even in the time of the trial, they can still be funny he turned and boarded into the lorry. Shotly the lorry started moving and drove away from the nations most dreadful prison. It was heading towards the mountains district, kumi-kumi fell into a deep world of thoughts. Who is the new leader? What about the freedom of worship? The freedom of press…. All these and other things engulfed his thought and mind, which also called for a rest as it was also tired like his body.

Now kumi-kumi understood the meaning of being falsely accused, detained and…. His soul has a long way to go, he too has a long way to travel. His birth place wasn’t nearer. The lorry drove on and on.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER TWELVE

The driver kept the lorry moving driving from one village to the next. As they passed kumi-kumi and other prisoners could see people on the road singing and running here and there this way and shouting their voices high as they welcomed the dawn of the government. They kept shouting power to the people

Those who were travelling in he lorry also shouted….. glory to God and praise to Allah kumi-kumi now sweating in the near mid day heat wasn’t left out of it. He also glorified God in the psalm of perfect which uplifted his heart greatly. He sang on…

The lord lives and blessed be my rock

An exalted be God of my salvation

The God who gave me vengeance

And subdued people under me

Yea! Who delivered me from my enemies

They didst deliver me from men of violence

Exalt me above my own

Adversaries…..

Now and again the driver would stop at a given place to drop a man or ntwo and chatting with villagers……yes he could be heard saying”the bad government is long and buried the next moment the driver would engage the next gear> the lorry continued moving leaving behind it a cloud of dust< yet< the singing people continued their song without being bothered by then the heat had increased double fold> kumi-kumi felt being distillated by the thought of reaching home after being in jail would uplift his soul into the journey for yet miles ahead of him being, he kumi-kumi wasn’t sure whether their freedom had also come so because the history of many armed government world-wide records the worst of humankind oppression and mostly killing of their people

He focused his mind on Kate and other force government world-wide records the worst of human kind oppressions and mostly killing of their people.

He focused his mind on Kate and other government leaders and how they would fair. Kumi-kumis mind created a wide vacuum against injustice. He knew he would have to wait to see how the events would go and the turns they would follow

As kumikumi was travelling towards home, other events were taking place behind his back in room 010 of the government prison stood Kate

The water level in it was now running at nearly two feet high Kate couldn’t find a place to sit on because of standing for many hours, his back started aching.

Standing in the inner most left-side corner, Kate feared what would happen to the now many arrested former government officials both ministers and prime minister of the federal government

He tried to reflect on his past deeds but couldn’t hold on that line for lng. He was troubled mostly because of handwritten note he had left on his official desk fvery early in the morning it was a note that would make him to suffer  or even make him face the wrath of the new government and face the firing squad. It made him pained and ached his soul. It made him fear!

Now this Friday hot in the afternoon at the nations capital city… mutero a new government had been formed with l,t col moshiel being named the first president of Haniland. Other senor posts had been filled. The new appointed cabinet ministers were already at work in their new offices. They were all pleasant with their appointment. Also promoted were many junior military officers who had been given jobs of high rank

The government had acted swiftly and within hours, it had arrested many of its foes whom it had been detained. But all wasn’t alright many members of he armed forces were making noise on the manner some of the new cabinet ministers and regional chairmen had been appointed and promoted. They claimed that LT col. Moshiel had only promoted his very closest associates thus making the case unfairly distributed. They had decided otherwise and a new twist in the matter would give hem a mandate to make a new government.

Also the new government had sized all important documents on matters related to the fallen federal government and those related to regional authority.

It was a full day of activities, one full happening a day that changed the historic books regarding the life of both people and heniland itself

Its interesting for both local and international press held a hard spot on the new governments survival. “its still too early to tell whether the new government would hold the government together” commented at BBC correspondent in the capital city.

In the local media, a radio co mentor said: many people had welcomed the government with open new hearts, as it stood for their fundamental rights, everyone is now free to associate with his or her fellow countrymen anyway. Welcome peace, welcome justice.

This Friday night, for a first in their history, the people enjoyed themselves from one village to another Christians Muslims and faithful of other religions could be heard singing and dancing in the new born freedom

But….but not so with cate. He had no peace of mind he still stood inside the water cell couldn’t tell whether to pray or cry. The worst mistake with him was he had forgotten how to pray to the Christian God. He couldn’t even remember how to pray the Islamic Allah. He didn’t know how to fore-go the rights of our forefather. All this because, Kate was a crook, a dirty man who didn’t mind or care about any religion his God was money and his religion was leadership. Now to whom would he turn to? He looked both worried and frustrated and lost.

Though lost, he held a secret in his soul he knew about a secret army and it’s likely to move very fast. But he doubted this army’s effectiveness, come to deal with a well trained forces Kate had to cool his feet in the water, he had face fleas, bugs and lice. He even didn’t have a stool to sit on. Its likely he would sleep while still standing, hunger and thirst….. Its only money, his god which would come and help him out of the mess he’s in. kate now a prisoner would have to eat

The thought of the presidents where about was the same in all peoples mind. Even the self proclaimed president Lt. col. Moshiel didn’t know. And the hunting of him continued. He was a dangerous man who the military leaders wouldn’t like to see running away.

“but there was he?” it was a major question many people wanted to be answered.

The journey to the mountains district was a wrong one. It was before dark fell when kumi-kumi made a triumphant entry into his home area

Outside his house he found many people who had come to welcome him home and others who had just come to welcome him home and others who had just come to witness whether he had died in the prison.

Unlike his fellow Christians who had kept his house at guard for months and had been re-weeding his lawn when both weeds and glass threaded to overgrow, some of these people held a belive that kumi-kumi had been killed many days ago, been long buried and forgotten they had come to start a mourning period.

They had been waiting for kumikumi for many hours until they sat, until they saw a big government lorry which had approached the drive. It was moving very slowly towards the house, then to a halt already people had lined up on the drives sides to see what the lorry had brought to them they didn’t know whether it would be a coffin, a dead body in it, a lame man who could never be able to walk, move around by himself, or kumi-kumi the real one in his colors or what…

Then soon thin man jumped from the back of the lorry and immediately he landed on the ground, the driver engaged the next gear and the lorry moved on turned and moved upwards the drive. Kumi-kumi had arrived back home here he was…..

It were those who stood on the drives left side who had seen him jump down and without wasting time they started singing and moving towards him. as the lorry moved on, the people on the drives right side saw him too. They started singing with one beating a drum. They moved on towards kumi-kumi dancing as they moved.

            People moved on from both sides, they came forward and engulfed their man of the old days.  At all these time, Kumi kumi was only standing.  We knew not what to say,whether to move or what.  He had become surprised by the singing of the people, their dancing so openly and without fear.  “It’s really wonderful to see these people”.  Kumi-kumi thought singing and dancing so openly and without fear.  “It’s real wonderful to se these people” Kumi-kumi thought singing and dancing freely, the freedom of worshipping has dawned among us.  Yes the living God, King of King has seen the suffering of his people, the people of Heniland and he, God had anointed them with his Holy Spirit.  How wonderful.

            Kumi-kumi was still been in his world of thoughts when the first man in the singing group touched his hand.  Kumi-kumi was startled like someone who had woken up from a bad nightmare.  His sense returned into him.  Now, the man had already extended his right hand to Kumi-kumi ready to greet him.  He longed to greet him.  Everyone in the group longed.

            Within the next few minutes, many had shook Kumi-kumi did likewise.  He shook their hands and hugged them weakeningly for a long time.  He could respond to their praise the Lord, brother, welcome home Kumi-kumi by saying “Thank You Father.  Praise God Sister, God Bless you Brother.  May peace dwell on our mother! Etc. This continued until Kumi-kumi’s body nearly gave into the long day’s tiredness and sun burning as he was travelling.  But he tried as much as he could not to show his tiredness.  He thought it worth standing here with these people rather than being in jail.  After all, it could cost him nothing and they had given to him a Hero’s welcome.  He wondered whether Nevea had been received by her fellow believers like him, up on her home returning.

            In due course, Kumi-kumi was led into the house by a member of the saved Christians fellowship.  He later took a hot batch which made his body pained.  It pained even much more when he applied skin ointment and other skin lotions to soften his already dried and scratched body.  He had become a rheumatic, suffering from fever all the time.  But Kumi-kumi didn’t mind these pains much. Now, as a free man, he knew he would visit a doctor soon.

            After bathing, Kumi-kumi sat and talked with more of his friends.  A lady who had taken the house’s mastership served both food and tea to many as they sang and praised in the wake of darkness.  By now, Kumi-kumi had started to feel a bit flesh but was still very tired.  It was after mid-night when his fellow Christians and well wishers left to their respective homes.  They left singing high their raises and their voices could be heard far yonder far beyond horizon, leaving Kumi-kumi alone to sleep.

            Kumi-kumi had nothing much to do but to sleep.  He bolted the door and went on to bed.  It was a clean bed.  Clean as he had left it many months ago.  He now remembered that he had left the bed being turned up side down and now, it was standing and well done.  “Somebody had been caring for my house while I had been in prison.” Kumi-kumi thought but he couldn’t tell who this person was.

            Resting on his bed, Kumi-kumi enjoyed its softness and the smoothness of the cleaned bedding.  It was as if he had never been in this bed before.  He enjoyed every moment of it, like a child enjoying a newly bought baby cot.  He said his night’s prayer and after a few minutes, Kumi-kumi fell asleep.

            In his heavy sleep, Kumi-kumi dreamt.  It was a dream which reflected on his past.  The memories flashed back to the time of his birth.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could remember he was born in a not large village, far down at the shores of river Muteithia, with many huts and children playing from here and there, while grown ups and gone to their work in the garden from morning till near sunset, while other yet older children would be at schools.

            He could see himself carrying a bag made of sisal fibres full of books, walking hurriedly and happily towards the New Palms Elementary School which was about five miles away from the village.

            Kumi-kumi could now see the school.  It was large, with many classrooms. Its walls were mud built with tinned roof.  It had no proper built windows and doors.  Instead, it had open gaps which could let in great winds inside the class rooms.  The big boys would jump out of the classroom when ever an angry teacher was about to punish them due to their misconduct.

            Then there would come the raining season and its outcome would be worst for the children.  The rains would get through the window gaps and the badly done roofs would start leaking, wetting all in any classroom, teachers included.

                        At times, most of the children would remain at home until the rain was over.  Kumi-kumi though young could always enjoy himself as the driplets of water landed on one of their teachers.  These driplets could come from the roof first at once then it could be followed by several more all at once, landing on the teacher teataatata! And in a moment of anger, the teacher could walk out and headed to the staffroom which also was no better.  The children could start singing choruses.  At times, it would be only one chorus been said and repeated several times.-,  Also, in the surprising dream, Kumi-kumi though young could remember how one night their village could be in a cloudless, star shining and the children would go out to sing and play; only for this night to be followed by another, one full of darkness and no any child could dare to walk outside.

“It’s the biggest giant from the river” mothers used to tell their young ones.  It was at this time, when Kumi-kumi could hardly penetrate into the darkness when his grandmother could tell him stories of the long time ago. These stories could start with ALONG TIME AGO, and then could continue with a conflict, struggle e.t.c. ending with the characters they ever lived happily.  It’s his grandmother’s style of story telling which created an interest in Kumi-kumi’s thought of becoming a writer.  He kept this as a secret until much later, but in his dream, it was too soon.  Kumi-kumi was also becoming a big boy.

Then came the war among the tribes which left many people, both old and young dead, with many being taken by he nomadic tribe from North which by then was very strong at battle front.  At the time he was ten harvests, the nomads struck in the village again.  It was on the tenth day, in the month of October.  The fighting was heavy but men from the Northern District of Makoro Region were over powered.  Many were killed and others taken into captive among those taken were Kumi-kumi’s parents.

Upon his parents’ captivity, Kumi-kumi’s grandmother lost her mind and could always be heard saying Kumi-kumi as she recalled the day Kumi-kumi were taken away.  Every where she could go, she would mention this date and month.

It’s his grandmother who nick-named his Kumi-kumi, a Kiswahili word for figure ten.  Other people took on the name and the young boy became so.  He too liked this name and adopted it officially.

The dream continued to remind his more about his youth life.  Kumi-kumi left the elementary school and joined a secondary school which was also within the village.  He was a bright boy and wanted to become a writer in his future life.  He had enjoyed reading books authored by African writers and thought he would one day write a book, mostly a best seller.

Four years later, he left the secondary school and enrolled to a correspondence course with the then British Tutorial College and studied modern journalism which he excelled and was awarded a diploma.

Kumi-kumi later became a freelance journalist and contributed to many local publications.  But he wanted to be among the best journalists in the whole of Makoro and he did another advanced course in his area of interest.  Through a distance learning programme, he studied for A.B.A. Degree in journalism.  How he was more educated and had become a senior news correspondent with PAPS.

It was this work which brought this man of the pen into Christianity, as he travelled to many countries south of Sahara.  While in Kampala- Uganda, Nairobi – Kenya Kumi-kumi met many of their open air services called crusade.  After attending many of these services, Kumi-kumi decided to become a Christian although without a church back in his home land.  By then, Makoro had become a part of Heniland Federation.

Kumi-kumi’s happiest day came when he was baptized in a pool of Uhuru Park, Nairobi and immediately proclaimed Jesus Christ as his savior.  Many Pastors, Priests, Evangelists and other well wishers greeted him.  They also shook his hands. Later that evening, he travelled by plane to the Horn of Africa where he was to cover and report on the war among the Somalian Clansmen.  He could read his newly bought Bible now and then, for the next five days, in Somali land.  He had become the most happiest man in the days and longed to be back home and start to introduce the gospel of Jesus Christ among his fellow country men.

On his way back home, he bought five more new Bibles at Nairobi, a number of Christian magazines which he intended to use on his new found mission.  After one week of hardworking. Kumi-kumi landed at Matero Airport.

Back at Makori, Kumi-kumi started his Christian mission slowly and sure.  He introduced a Bible reading fellowship in his local village.  By doing this, he knew he was taking a great risk on his life as many in the government, who were members of our fathers sect were against Christianity or any other region which they thought would brain wash people in any way.

Kumi-kumi introduced cells in the village and each of these cells consisted only three members. He, in the first place didn’t want to minister to the old people as they didn’t know how to read.  Furthermore, he didn’t know whether they were faithful of our father’s sect and land himself into problems.

With five Bibles Kumi-kumi was only able to minister of fifteen people in a week.  He had also started getting Bible tracks which he distributed secretly to youth people.

Within there months since the introducing of Bible reading fellowship, Kumi-kumi founded more cells as many people wanted to learn more about this man.  Jesus Christ a number of people had come to proclaim Jesus as their savior even before they were being baptized.  Kumi-kumi wasn’t yet anointed to baptize them.  What he mostly needed was to plant a church in this country.  Very soon, with the donations from his friends, both locally and from East African Countries, Kumi-kumi started a church newsletter entitled SUNRISE IN HENILAND which he published monthly and distributed together with the Bible tracks.

Thirteen months later, an Evangelist from Uganda arrived in Matero City at the moderate invitation of brother Kumi-kumi.  Three days later, more than a hundred and thirty people were baptized at the shores of river Muteithia.  Though this was done secretly, many faithful believed that was to do so rather than failing to have Christ as their savior.

That same night, Kumi-kumi together with two other men was ordained to become pastors.  The church of Christ rooted itself at this end of the continent and was ready to grow.  Though unknown to many people, Kumi-kumi was the brain sheld behind the Wameokoka Christian Fellowship and many other Christian sects in Heniland.  By the time of his arresting, Kumi-kumi was planning to crusade for the unification of all these sects into one mainland church.

In his dream land, Kumi-kumi was being lifted up high by the spirit.  He was shown the whole of Heniland.  The suffering of many people, he was taken to the mass graves into which many of the Christian faithful were being shot dead were thrown into.  The dried up bones seemed to speak to Kumi-kumi.  He, in return couldn’t hear anything from them.

Kumi Kumi called the spirit “Listen to your people carefully” Kumi kumi listened more carefully.  He could hear voices now.  They were speaking to him all at once:

“Brother Kumi Kumi” he heard the voices calling him.  Kumi Kumi didn’t answer them. How could he speak to bones and when did bones start speaking in Heniland.  He wondered. “We have done it” the dead bones added “what about you the road is very rough, very rough in deed”.  Immediately, the voices from the bones stopped.

The spirit said to Kumi-kumi, “Those are among the first saints in Heniland and want you to work harder.  Are you ready?”

Kumi-kumi who was now very tired look from side to side but didn’t see anyone.  He was adamant to answer this question, he thought it was a demon which was trying to test him.  “Kumi-kumi” the spirit called and asked him the very same.  It added: “This is the spirit of your Lord.  I am ready to work even harder. Hurriedly thinking the spirit would let him go, but the spirit wasn’t in hurry.  There was yet another journey to go.  “Follow me now” it ordered Kumi-kumi, who followed this spirit he could hardly see.  The journey continued.

They came among many buildings within Heniland.  They were among the many Gothic mansions the country could boost of.  But what was happening in them was more terrifically terrible and Kumi-kumi was more surprised by the evil acts which were taking place here-in.  He couldn’t understand, whether it was true or not.  A visionary or imaginary or what.

At first, he was taken into a house where many young girls had been detained by both former leaders and the current ones.

“You see all these one?” asked the spirit. “It’s for only one reason they are been detained for.  The leaders in this nation are sex maniac.  You can agree with me with the pride of human kind has been thrown into the pigs’ pen.  Prostitution is but the order of the day.

“I agree with you”, Kumi-kumi said.  They moved on to the next house.  This one was full of men all naked.

“These ones are men who had grown desires for their fellow men” said the spirit.  I think you know their name and act.

“Yes” Kumi-kumi agreed. “They are called HOMOSEXUALISTS.

‘Okey we move on” ordered the spirit Kumi kumi followed.  They came to a house which was full of women.  Bot old and young.  In here, the women were kissing, hugging and soothing one another.  They looked very happy with their shinning eyes.

“Whatever you call this act, said the spirit. “In Heniland.”

“Lesbianism’s” Kumi-kumi.  This is the game of, but the spirit cut him short and they moved on.  Then they came to another house.  Inside here, the room was lit with different kinds and types of light bulbs.  Some shone blue, green, yellow, pink e.t.c. These light bulbs would switch on automatically.  Immediately the blue one could go or switch off the yellow would come on.  It was a kind of a game with both light and bulbs.  Coming on and off.  Off and on all the time in a large hall.

It was a large hall full of people mostly the youthful ones and those of middle age.  They wore attires of different colours and fashions.  Their hair styles were as well different, very to be precise, they were all different in everything they had.  They were dancing, jumping and kissing madly.  The music was being played by a life to life band from Canada.  Some of these people were drinking beer and other hot drinks.  Others were smoking bhang while other swallowed different types of tablets like MS, brown sugar and madrax which make them high and higher and drunk.  Some of them take off their wearing and started dancing while nude.

Kumi-kumi could hardly believe all these were taking place in his birth country; all happening in the eyes of people who were entrusted with the betterment of human race.  It made his heart ache in pain.  The spirit didn’t ask him anything this time.  Instead, Kumi-kumi was asked to move on.  He agreed and followed the spirit.

They later arrived at the house outside the city.  It was a big stone house.  Outside, many cars had been parked.  They were many different colours, models and even recent manufactured cars.  Kumi-kumi was asked to move on.  He agreed and followed the spirit.

They later arrived at the house outside the city.  It was a big stone house.  Outside, many cars had been parked.

They were many different colours, models and even recent manufactured cars.  Kumi-kumi had never seen good cars all at one place.  “People of Heniland ought to be really rich to own all these cars.  “Kumi kumi thought and started counting them.

“I didn’t bring you to count cars” warned the spirit.  Let’s get inside this house”. Kumi-kumi agreed and followed his master.   They both entered and stood where near the Eastern Wing of the hall.  It was full parked with naked men and women all from public and private highly sector classes.  They didn’t see both the spirit and Kumi-kumi.

Now Kumi-kumi could tell how many of these people were.  He had met them many before during his life as a journalist.  He could tell that was an Accountant, that was a Teacher, a Lawyer, a Doctor, a Member of Parliament, a Minister, an Assistant Minister and many people of different fields.  This all looked like a rich men’s social club.

Both men and women were all seated on chairs made of costly wood.  They sat on both sides of the hall and were facing at the middle.

Further in the middle, a very decorated table had been placed.  Also, on either side of the table, two chairs had been placed.  Behind the table, a very strong man sat on a highly placed chair and on the side chairs, two men stat still.

On the table itself, a huge Addler snake sat near the left end.  From time to time, it could lift its head and one could see it had been properly fed.  On the front side of the table, a banner had been fixed.  It carried these writing.

 

IT IS WHO WORSHIPS THE SNAKE. HAIL LUCIFER OUR GOD.

HAIL OUR FATEHRS SECT. LONG LIVE OUR UNITY.

Upon seeing this, fears gripped Kumi-kumi’s heart.  He opened his mouth to shout at the people in attendance but the spirit held his mouth.  Kumi-kumi became dump and could hardly speak a single word.

The snake had sensed them.  It lifted its head and directed its glittering eyes towards Kumi-kumi.  He tried to move forward (and) to fight it.  But Kumi-kumi’s legs couldn’t move an inch.  The spirit held him still.  He couldn’t move, speak or even raise his hands.  He was totally dangled.  Fully suspended.  The snake kept smelling the presence of the two but it couldn’t tell where they were.  It became angry and started from one side of the hall to the other but couldn’t see any of the two strangers.

The man who sat in the highly placed chair stood up and called the high priest to start conducting the evening service.

“It seems our master (snake) is very tired today.” Said the man, and wants to rest earlier today.  So be short and in hurry and the man sat down immediately. The high priests rose up and moved towards the table.  In his hands, he held a green plastic paper ag.  He came by the table and placed the bag on it.  He turned and stood in a mannerly way that all could see him.  It was non other than LT. Col.  Moshiel, who is now the President of the Federal Republic of Heniland.  His appearance of at the altar nearly made Kumi-kumi cried out.  He wanted to call him a deceitful, holy than thou pretender but his mouth was still firmly held.

The Lt. Col. Moshiel smile abit to his friends coughed twice.  Oh, oh, he then opened his mouth to speak.  Kumi-kumi could even hear the beating of Moshiel’s heart.  It was beating faster.  He was tall, huge strong body built, wide eyes and a big nose.   His hair were trimmed short and he had a star mark on his left hand.

He looked again at his friends, coughed again and talked. Kumi-kumi could see Moshiel’s teeth.  They were milk white.

“Ladies and gentlemen” Moshiel called out.  Tonight, we are going to be very short at our service its just a holy communion meeting but I am going to introduce to you our newly elected master mason in our grand lodge No. 13, together with his assistant master mason.  Now, everybody was silent.  Even the snake had bowed its head.  Kumi-kumi wondered what powers these our fathers Sect Leaders held in themselves.  Powers even against the reptiles like the one on the altar table ought to be too much for a human being.

“Can you two gentlemen stand up?” L.T. Col. Moshiel called out immediately, the two men sitting on the either side of the table shot up.  This was followed with clapping of hands by other members.  The snake raised its head too, as if ready to struck.

The man on the highly placed chair rose up and spoke in a language Kumi-kumi never heard.  He then moved off side and come to where the newly appointed lodge master manson.  He got hold of his right hand and raised it up.  After this, he spoke yet in another different language.  The snake, still with its head up high moved and stood at the edge of the table.  The new master mansion knew what to do next.  He moved fast and where the snake could reach him by its head.  He then turned and faced the people.  The snake, understanding what it had to do, moved its head on the back of the man’s body and pressed its fangs into his body.  The man didn’t move.  He didn’t hiss either and held his breath.

The snake removed its fangs from the body.  It struck the body two more times then the blood started oozing from the snake’s inflict. The snake quickly licked the blood hungrily!

            It moved on to the other side of the table and did the same to the other man.  After licking the blood, the reptile rested flat on the table unmoved.  The high priest announced the intuition of the two to the highest order in our fathers sect was over; and now, they are the carriers of he templers mark of the Beast.  “It was now time to offer the Holy Communion on their honour” announced the high priest.

            He moved on to the table and opened the plastic paper bag.  Kumi-kumi, eyes opened could see its content.  It was a body of a teen aged girl.  It was at this juncture, when the man on the highly placed chair stood up.  He opened a drawer on the side of the table in a flash and removed from it a long table knife.  He tested with a finger if it was sharp. 

            From the same drawer, the man removed a silver plate, large in size and two big silver shining mugs.  He placed them on the table.  He looked angry as if he had been stung by many bees.

            Then the high priest took the knife and cut open the girl’s throat and drained and blood in the plate and the rest in the mugs.  He then moved the knife downwards and slit the body into two.  He removed both the heart and the live together with the kidneys and added them into the blood in the plate.  Now everybody was looking at the table like hungry children waiting to be served by their mother.  The high priest wasted no time and called all those who were I the hall to come forward and eat at the table of the master.

            Like locusts, both men and women moved forward each holding a sharp knife in his or her right hand.  Every one had to cut a piece of meat from the dead body.  It was very tender meat and one only needed to bite the piece twice then swallow it.  They did this very fast and quickly, returning to their seats faster.  Some were even drying their knives with their animal like tongues, then licking the lips.

            Thus done, the high priest cut a big piece of liver and passed it to the snake.  It swallowed it in a flash.  It was then given a bit of heart and did likewise.  Then it was given one whole kidneys and swallowed it too.  A mugful of blood was placed on the middle of the table and it drunk it all and even licked the mug clean.

            The high priest then cut a piece of liver for himself and ate it.  Then he passed a piece to the newly appointed lodge mason and another to his assistant.  They all ate hurriedly and hungrily.  The rest of the meat, liver, kidney and mightful of the blood were given to the man who sat on the highly placed chair who ate the whole stuff very quickly.  As he did so, other members were licking blood from the plate, and then passed it to the next person nearest to him or her.  This was done in hurry and at long last, the plate was shinning clean.  Clean than before, when the night’s communion had started.

            A few minutes the night’s fellowship was closed with a prayer which sounded like a very interesting chorus: They all prayed while standing:

                        He who eat with the Master

                        He who drink with the Master

                        He who does the will of the Master

                        He who praises the Master of Master

                        May now praised him highly for he is the only Master

                        Long life Master, Long life Lucifer! Ooh hail Lucifer

            Immediately after the services, people moved to their respective dressing rooms and in the next minute, they were coming out looking very smart.  Those who were military officials came out guarding lit colonel moshiel, the president of federal Republic of heinland in their official attire.

            Now, teacher looked like good teachers, doctors, lawyers, Accontats, Polliticians and others came out as their looks.  Very trustful, honest and very holy.

            As they got itno their respective cars, no one could hardly differentiate them from the very normal man.

            The spirit looked at Kumi kumi whose mouth had been freed and was now feeling like he could “vomit, empty his stomach all the evils he had sitnessed in the whole meeting and asked, “ you young man of the press, are you ready to write about this?”

            Yes my Lord,” replied Kumi kumi. “If you wish me to do so”        

 

            The spirit said:

“Then do so soon.  And may go on with our final lap … “Kumi kumi thought he had seen enough happening in Heniland and wanted to go and sleep.  But he feared what the spirit would say and do if he says not he thought otherwise and hand in hand with the spirit they walked on.

            Very soon the two arrived at the biggest stadium on Matero city.  On arrival, the found the field had already being filled by people.  They were singing nice Christian songs.  Others were praying in different tongues.  But no sooner they had started singing another chorus than when they saw a number of military Lorries full of soldiers who were fully armed with guns and other until riot armorment.  The Lories were driving at a high speed cutting the on going Christian meeting into two.  As he drove on, the armed men started jumping out of the Lorries and upon their landing, they started beating the people with whips and clubs.  By the time these lorries came to a halt they were almost empty.

            Now the people were being beaten-up, whipped and kicked about.  They were being chased out of the field.  To make them out, the armed men fired into the air.  People were chased, people ran.  People were whipped, and people praised their God.  And within ten minutes, the field had cleared off the people.  Near to the stadium’s gates, an old man was being clubbed by four armed men.  Kumi-kumi wondered why the military men couldn’t spare even the aged people.

            “I will go and talk to them, “Kumi-kumi decided.  And make them understand our cause” immediately, Kumi-kumi started walking. Now, his legs had been freed.  He moved fast.  He needed to save the old man from the beating.  He came to the gates and approached one of the armed men.  He could now see he was a man from barracks.  Kumi-kumi talked to him in a friendly manner: Hey officer …. can you please save this old man from … but he couldn’t finish what he wanted to say as a huge club landed on his back.  The other three men had seen him too and had turned their anger towards him.  Kumi-kumi was caught off side and as the fourth club landed on his back, the man of the press fell down and lost his being.

 

                                    ***********************

            Immediately, the spirit of the dream left Kumi-kumi like a flash of lightening.

                                   

                                    ***********************

 

            Kumi-kumi woke up only to find himself sleeping on the floor, his body uncovered.  How he had fallen out of the bed, he could hardly tell.  By then, it was dawn.  Kumi-kumi stood up and felt his face.  It was totally cold.  His head was ringing many bells.  He looked at his body and found out he wasn’t wearing the prison’s uniform.  Then, too soon, he remembered where he was. He was at home.

            Kumi-kumi, his head still ringing bells moved on.  He opened the door and walked outside up in the trees, birds were singing with high voices.  And up in the drive, pigeons coed and jumped as they have done before.

            Kumi-kumi looked at them for a while.  Already the bells ringing his mind and started to clear.  The pigeons kept jumping and landing to the top each other.  Kumi-kumi thought they were such happy because he was back home.  He smiled slightly and thought they needed some food.  He walked back to the house to look for some rice for them.  Truly, a new life dawned in his life.

            But Kumi-kumi couldn’t find any rice in the house. “But dates could do” he said to himself. And dates did the rest, while Kumi-kumi entered into his first season of prayers! And he really prayed!

 

 

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

            Fourteen days later, Kumi-kumi who had since then visited his doctor, had met many people and had published a new issue of SUNRISE IN HENILAND Newsletter and had met with the leaders of a number of CHRISTIAN FELLOWSHIPS and had since recovered from the Prison’s Frustrations.  He walked into the offices today to check whether he was still on the pay roll.

            No one was in the office, all people having gone into their assignments.  On his desk Kumi-kumi found a short note.  He took it and started reading:

 

Dear Kumi-kumi,

            Just incase you are back in the office today, a case is being heard at the old military house.  Please, rush……!

 

With thanks,

Chief-in-Bureau, PAPS

            He looked at the date on the note and it indicated it had been written that same morning.  Why always rush …. Rush …. Rush …..? He wondered.  Why can’t they give him enough time to rest? But he knew there was no way out and that story needed covering. It was at 10.30. a.m. when he walked out of the office.

            Kumi-kumi walked fast and soon crossed the Old Nasser Road which divide the buildings from either side.  He walked into the view point road and headed towards north.  As he moved on, he could see the old palm trees were still standing just like before. They looked both green both green and health.

            Kumi-kumi walked on.  The old military house was still afar.  His legs still ached but not much.  His health was recovering day in day out.  As he kept his face, he remembered Nevea.  He wondered how she has been fairing during the last two weeks.  He had been out of communication with her.

            By now, the sun was even hotter but the clouds were gathering in the sky far away on the western horizon.  Of late, the climate had been very dry.  He thought the rains would be coming soon may be sooner.

            He was now closer to the house.  The old military house was as old as its name, having been built more than fifty years ago, and without being cared for.

            Now, Kumi-kumi could see its walls almost falling apart and one could hardly tell whether it was painted blue or green due to old age.  The compound was ringed with huge tall which hadn’t been trimmed since they were planted.

            As the gates, which were also weaker and old and its weak timbers moulding with decay stood two heavily armed military men.

            Kumi flashed his press card and introduced himself.  He was allowed to get into the compound without any hindrance whatsoever.  He walked on and passed by them.  As he moved on, one of the men chattered behind him” “That is the one who survived death at the grave side.” Kumi kumi walked on and didn’t turn his face even once, and came to the building’s door.

            By the door, two men stood firmly.  They were armed with an American made machine gun.  Again, Kumi-kumi flashed his press card and introduced himself.  The two men let him in without much talking.

            Kumi-kumi entered in, walking in a majestic manner.  Inside, a few feet from the door a man who wore military attire?  He also looked very un-friendly. He demanded to know why Kumi-kumi was there.

            “I am a press man”, Kumi-kui told him and showed him his press card.  The man didn’t bother checking the card.  Instead, he asked Kumi-kumi yet another question.

            “What is so important here to cause you all press people to come here?” “We need to inform the public”, Kumi-kumi said a smile in his lips.

            “Get moving … and further, turn to your left side”, said the man with no interest.  “You will see the sign reading: THE PRESS!”

            Kumi-kumi moved on as he had been directed and found the sign.  He entered inside and came to a large hall where he found many people from both the local and international press.  In their midst, Nevea sat.  Kumi-kumi knew most of these men and women.  He had been with them before.  In Heniland, Press people knew each other and they were friendly and nice characters.

            Kumi-kumi moved on, and slowly sat on one of the pews behind Nevea, his working tool ready.  Nothing was happening, not yet!.

            Further infront, a huge desk had been placed and behind it was a chair meant for the judge.  Infront of the desk was another chair, and infront of it was another desk to be used by the prosecutor.

            In the left side of the second desk were a number of pews meant for lawyers and other members of the bar.  But this being a military jury, there was no need for a lawyers’ presence.  They kept waiting in silence.  None of them spoke.  They awaited for an hour, one long hour before the court’s business started.  Then, members of the jury started coming in.

            The first to enter into the large hall was a military judge, followed by a military prosecutor.  They moved forward and sat on their respective chairs.  They prepared themselves for the heavy and great work infront of them.

            After a few minutes, the judge lifted a hammer like club and banged it twice on the table BANG-BANG! And immediately a door opened from the front right corner and a number of soldiers stepped in followed by twelve accused men, who were also followed by many soldiers.  Among the accused were Kate and the former Prime Minister.  The former President wasn’t there.

            The whereabouts of the President was not only a worry to the press but also to the new government.  Although he hadn’t been either arrested, or killed, his whereabouts was giving Lt. Col.  Moshiel a sleepless, restless time …..

            No sooner than when the prisoners had been brought into the court and the journalists started shooting photographs and writing on their note books and diaries…hurriedly.  Now, the accused were being arranged by soldiers infront of the jury.  They all looked both tired and filthy … and more frustrated and mostly hungry.

            The former Prime Minister and a number of his former cabinet minister looked more worried.  Not so with Kate who moved his eyes from one member of the press to the next.  He did so till his eyes came direct with those of both Kumi kumi and Nevea.  He gave then a thinly looking.  It was a cooked, forced smile.  Somewhere among the journalist a camera clicked.

            Kate’s eyes were full of hatred, pains brutality and of tears.  Then, the man bit his lower lip and focused his eyes on the floor.  He remained so for a long time like a man who was lost in a serious thought.  It was the prosecutor who brought both silence and tension to an end.  He stood up and hit his desk twice with his hand, coughed twice and announced: court in session.  More cameras clicked as photographs were being shot.  From then, he continued calling the accused names and the type of one’s crimes.

            They were prosecuted of criminal offenses ranging from murdering and of stealing from the state’s coffers, thus ruining the faith bestowed to them by the people and the Federal Government.  It was stated clearly than, if found guilty, the accused would face the firing squad … or hanged until they were dead.  It was now Kate’s turn to be the questioned.

            “Guilty or not guilty?” asked the prosecutor in a non-nonsense manner.

            “No … not guilty” replied Kate without interest in the whole matter.

            “And what about the note which was found on your desk two weeks ago” the prosecutor continued.

            “I see no crime”, said Kate. “Committed while trying to save my daughter”.  The prosecutor coughed yet again as he read a paper in his hands; and moving his legs on the spot he was standing on. He asked Kate another question. The session was becoming a bore.

            “…. You want to tell this court you are married yet you are known to be unmarried.  Now how come you have a …. a daughter you wanted to save?” Narrated the prosecutor, “You ought to be funny”.

            “Yes ….” Said Kate, I never got married but I got a daughter … that one in the midst of the press men”.  He indicated Nevea, pointing her with a finger, and resting it still at her direction.

            This disclosure brought the press people into their feet.  Some shot pictures of their fellow journalist while other asked Nevea”

            “Is it true or not?” The turning of the events took Nevea by surprise and she did not know what to do next.

            “Leave me alone” protested Nevea. “It’s not true and I don’t know what Kate is talking about”.

            “Yes…” demanded a man who worked as a News Correspondent with World Features Network News Agency.  “Tell us the truth …. The nation must hear it ….” Nevea tried to hold her emotions and protested even more.  By her fellow journalists couldn’t hear anything else but the whole truth from her.  She was getting angry.

            “Truth please”, demanded another press man. “Please Miss Kate”.  But Nevea who had gotten more angry didn’t answer him.  Instead, she aimed her camera on the man’s head and the next thing that was heard was an echo as the camera landed on the man’s smaller head.

            And even as she protested, the very truth has started downing in her mind.  Now she could remember this bit and that.  Although not the whole story, the bits which were building themselves around the shores of her mind were worth collecting.

            The other journalists just stood and looked at her, eyes wide opened.  They had forgotten their main reason of coming to this court.  It was only Kumi kumi who was looking infront.

            The judge, prosecutor, soldiers and the accused persons were too being carried by the commotion among the press men and all had directed both their eyes and minds towards them … press. Then Kumi kumi shy a bit as he saw them … as they entered into the hall, a close looking at them indicated to them there were men on a dangerous mission.

            The five men, all dressed in black uniform had entered into the hall through the very same door at the left side corner, the judge and prosecutor had earlier on entered in through.

            It’s the commotion among the journalist in the whole hall which had given them a chance to enter faster and positioned themselves behind the judge and others, covering every chance in speed.  Kumi-kumi tried to aim his camera onto them but was pointed with a mouth of a machine gun.  He placed his camera on his knees.

            “Yes Nevea …” demanded a lady journalist.  “You must …” but the journalist couldn’t finish what was in her mind as a hail of bullets were sprayed on the judge and the prosecutor, who only managed a hiss then they dropped down together with their chairs.

            The soldiers tried to act but they too were cut wholesomely with hails of bullets.  The hall echoed with gun shooting like a battler front.  The journalists turned quickly only to find soldiers falling down to their death.

            “Jesus, Maria” carried a Kenyan journalist who was on an assignment in Heniland. “Under the seats for your dear lives” and with that, the man dived under the pew.

            “Hang your hands up”, ordered one of the men.  “One movement and I will shoot your dead”.  And every hand was raised up high beyond heads.  Now Kumi-kumi could see the men were masked.

            “And now, you Kate, followed by the Prime Minister”, ordered the same men, walk out marching one after the other”.  There were no more time to waste.  Kate started moving towards the left side door, followed by others marched out under the cover of two men who stood outside the door.  As they by passed them, the door was pulled and closed with a loud banging.  A minute later, a lorry’s roding was heard as al its needed gears were being engaged.

            The only three serving soldiers were the first to drop their hands.  They rushed to the judge and the prosecutor.  They turned them this way and that.  They were already dead.  Too were the other soldiers.  Again, the cameras, pens, and note books were at work.

            Sensing the mood in the hall, the journalist from Kenya raised himself from the under pew.  A camera clicked from the back before the man had rose up to full view.  Nevea collected her hand-bag, looked at Kumi-kumi and the two walked out.

            That would make an interesting head line story, thought Kumi-kumi.  He looked at Nevea again and already, tears of frustration were rolling down on her cheeks.

            “Time to rush out”, said Kumi-kumi as they walked towards the gates.  They were in hurry to return back to their respective offices to file the dreadful news.  The other journalists were also rushing out and were also in much more hurry.

            At the gates, the two armed who had been manning recoiled on the ground with blood oozing from their bodies.  They had been shot dead.  The gates were wide opened.  Now Kumi-kumi was looking for the words to describe the whole epic but couldn’t find any in his mind.  Nevea was in the same trial and knew not what to say.

            “It was a sorrowful moment in our land again” Kumi-kumi spoke at long last.  He didn’t know whether it was the best thing to say or what.  They were not walking out of the gates.

            “Let’s hurry out of this place”, said Nevea.  “You never can trust the soldiers in this country any more”.  Why she had decided to change Kumi kumi’s course of talking, Kumi-kumi couldn’t tell but he was happy to hear her talk.  It was long since he had heard voice.  They were a few feet from the gat when they heard an alarm siren screaming loudly.  It had been raised out by one of the surviving soldiers in the old military house.

            “Let’s meet at Mihumu Hotels at 7.30 p.m. this evening” requested Nevea with high emotions.  They were now almost running with other journalists behind them, their heels highly on move.  None of hem wanted to be found nearer to the scenery by the military soldiers who were like to come in like bees.

            “Granted” agreed Kumi-kumi who was already sweating.  He feared his legs would start swelling up again due to both the pressure he was applying while rushing and the heat.  From the horizons the clouds had gathered more than in the morning.

            They walked on, only to part at North view road where Nevea branched off and joined palms view road.  They parted as if they were strangers. They didn’t wave to each other.  They just walked and headed to their offices.  All journalists walked away and headed to their different offices.  Again they had become strangers. Total strangers to one another, as it was their habit … they were all in hurry to file out their NEWS.

                                                *****************************

Half an hour later, Reuters News Agency aired the first news item all over the world.  It announced: A military judge, prosecutor, together with over one dozen of soldiers has been shot dead in Matero, the capital city of Heniland with more than ten prisoners …. All being political prisoners had been rescued from the military court today just before noon.

A short hand written note found at the scene of action stated it is the work of Christian Salvation Army – CSA.  It was the first time for this group to be heard of.

According to an interview with a government official, the government was said to be acting very fast and would leave no stone unturned. “We are going to get close to this fugitives soon” commented the government official.  We as a government will not allow this kind of lawlessness and insecurity to continue in this country.”

                        *****************************

That same afternoon ………. The big lorry kept on moving.  Its driver was in a great hurry and wanted to deliver his load as it had been agreed earlier on.  He was in need of money and unless the load is delivered, his dream of going back to Kampala, his town of origin looked domed.

Now, in high promising mood, the lorry driver could engage one gear after the next and the lorry was almost flying.  In the back of the tent covered lorry rested Kate, the former Prime Minister, member of his fallen cabinet, former regional officials and seven masked men.  In the front cabin, the driver was being navigated by a young man who had been driving through Heniland for long and knew where the road has a sharp corner, a dangerous pot hole or even a curve. He also knew very well where to find wild animals crossing the roads and at what time of the day and night.

The lorry drove on and came to a Holt.  No sooner had it stopped and all the masked men jumped out.  The driver jumped out too they all looked ready for compact.

It seemed as if everything were well arranged, as no time was wasted.  As soon as the lorry had come to the standing still, four men appeared from the bush.  They were armed to the teeth.  Three more men came out the bush from the other side of the road.  They too were armed with heavy machine guns.

“The load sir”? asked one of the men, unable to wait more.

“The load … yes sir” replied the lorry driver and immediately, he ordered his men to open the lorry’s cabin and asked the men to come out.  This was done in a matter of three minutes with the leader of he seven men handing a huge packet to the lorry driver.  In the next moment the driver and he masked men were back into the lorry.  He engaged a third gear and looked at his navigator and told him … we have five hours to finish our next mission and there after we would dine and wine in Kampala.

In the meanwhile, in her office, after filing her story, Nevea’s mind was working like a computer.

Now she could recall a bit of her past life.  Now, being full of frustration and emotions she could recall the face she had seen many time as a young girl.  It was that of Nobert Kate.

“Yes….!” Never agreed with her thought.  “Maybe I was only four years old when I saw uncle Nobert for the last time.

She remembered how uncle Nobert used to visit her grandparent’s home, and every time he would come on such visits he could bring to her a loaf of bread, minced meat, sweets and other such goodie goodies.  And how he could carry her on his bike which was being nice named by children Donnie.

            She too could remember how her grandmother used to tell her how her mother hanged herself and that one day, and it maybe very soon, her father would be coming back home but he never turned up.  Not even once.

As she grew up, Nevea liked to play with other children of her age, but by being a fatherless and much more a motherless child, other children, at times opted to abandon her.  According to the stories told to her by her grandmother, the teaching about Jesus Christ was introduced to their village by some people who had been to Uganda for a trip.  Upon their returning, they brought with them this gospel.  How Nevea like this man …. She even dreamt of getting married to him if she ever returned on earth and mostly Heniland.

After her “O” Level examination, Nevea stayed home for a few months and later joined Heniland College of Mass Communications and studied for a Diploma in Modern Journalism. While in the college, Nevea started contributing articles to a number of publications in Heniland.  Men of her stories were pure fiction and although she was a Christian, she feared to talk deeply about the faith.  She feared the government would be angered by stories which could be of an evangelism of a kind.

By the time Nevea left college, she had already built to herself a By-line … a name in the publications.  She got a job as a news correspondent with an International News Agency where she worked before she was arrested only to be freed after over half a year in prison.

Now, as she sat in her office, what worried her mostly was … who is Kate, a father or an uncle? Could he be the man who had paid for her education secretly?

Is he really, the same man, the very grown-up aged, white haired and brute feared by many in this country? But this wasn’t her major worry.

What worried her even more was, Kate, had let her be beaten up by soldiers, imprisoned and nearly shot to death near the mass grave.  How come, then all at a sudden this man …. Kate could claim she .. Nevea is her child …. Daughter?

And where is he now, together with the Prime Minister and others.  Where has he president gone?

Though in a surprise, Nevea could now recall the facial appearance of her uncle Nobert.  The eyes, nose, mouth and the ears of the man he had seen at the old military house, all corresponded with his.

What Nevea couldn’t understand was, if Kate was telling the truth, why didn’t he said it while he was an authority and not while he is into trouble?  ….. and there was that note mentioned earlier in the court … how Kate could have saved her and Kumi kumi was understandable.  The fact remained she could be by now dead if the government hadn’t been over thrown.

Nevea could hardly uncoil the while matter, no matter how hard she tried to un-do it, it only remained like an undiscovered scroll along the shores of Dead Sea … it was a mystery which needed a modern prophet Daniel to re-tell it in a modern language.

Then, still in the state of the troubled mind, she remembered Kumi-kumi and they had agreed to meet at Mihimu Hotels.  She stretched her hand and looked at her wrist watch.  It indicated 7.00 p.m. only thirty minutes before the agreed meeting time.

“I think I will still make it”, Nevea thought and immediately, she took her black hand-bag, locked the office and started walking towards the hotel.

                                    **********************

Kumi-kumi had left the office much earlier.  He was now sitting on a recoiled palm chair, sipping some coffee, outside, at the hotels main view court.

He looked much restless and out of place.  He kept wondering and thinking, sipping his hot-steaming coffee.  He could smell its sweet aroma and could feel it’s thickness in his mouth.  He kept wondering.

And the more he wondered, the more restless he became.  The worst end of his thought was that it increased fears in soul.  Infact he could smell even danger, no matter how long it would take to come, he could feel it in his blood… that something very dreadful would befall the country … and very likely, it was a foot.

More to say Kumi-kumi hated everything to do with the kidnapping of the Prime Minister, Kate and others.

He also feared for Nevea’s security since Kate had disclosed about his fatherhood.  Now that he was gone, Kumi-kumi wondered who could tell Nevea the whole truth.  Also, all the members of the Press Corps who covered the drama as it unfolded earlier in the day at the Old Military House would be in danger.

So, from Kumi-kumi’s point a view many armed force government are known to act both angrily and swiftly whenever their soldiers are killed and when truth is high lightened.

Kumi-kumi was getting worried as Nevea hasn’t shown herself up.  It was now twenty minutes past their agreed time.  He couldn’t tell what had come upon her.  Then, she appeared and came to Kumi-kumi’s table.  She looked awful, tired, distressed and dejected.  He rose up and greeted her.  Then, they both sat down.

“I can as well do with some coffee” Nevea said.  “It’s a bit cold”.  Kumi-kumi could tell she was forcing herself to talk.  Her spirits wore very low.  He ordered two cupful of coffee.  It was coming to 8.00 p.m.

They sat and sipped their coffee, talking about this or that.  They weren’t in a hurry.

They were still drinking their coffee and Nevea had just informed Kumi-kumi that his Newsletter SUNRISE IN HENILAND had been banned by the government with immediate effect, when from no where four masked men appeared and came to their table.  Two of them were very tall, one taller and the fourth one a bit shorter … nearly five feet.  They wore blue police uniforms and military boots.  Their appearance didn’t surprise both Kumi-kumi and Nevea.  They had been waiting for it since late in the afternoon.  Only that it was too soon.  It was the taller man who moved on to their table and spoke with high authority.  He said to them: “You two are under arrest, stand up and follow us outside.”

“Under Arrest?” Kumi-kumi asked and stood up right.  Hands Akimbo. “And of what ….. I cannot understand it” Nevea had also shot up, her face fully gripped with fear.

“Stop bothering with silly questions, said the man “Here …. Look at your arresting warrant, and he flashed, a piece of white paper.  He looked at it and quickly read its hand written contents. By then, Nevea had moved to Kumi kumi.  She was already sweating.  They both continued reading:

Dear K-K and N

Please, bolt it out when it’s still safe.  This time tomorrow, they will be crying for your blood.  Do as my man say!

Kumi kumi looked for a word to say but couldn’t find any.  They were startled. None could understand this type of arresting warrant.  Neither could they understand who N.K. was.  The man had also sensed of their fear and warned them not to dare shout.

“No way! Kumi kumi protested angrily.  His voice high, whether he shouted or not, he couldn’t tell.  “I cannot follow you out”.  He wanted to get the attention of the people who were least nearer to them.

“Shut up, you fool”, the man warned; pointing his gun at Kumi kumi’s nose.  “Or else ….” And he tapped the gun’s mouth on his nose.

“We don’t care you or else”, shouted Nevea, now angry more than ever. “We only care what you are doing against your wishes.” The man had also become angry and decided to use force.  He slapped Nevea twice.  It was only after that Nevea agreed to shut up her mouth.

“I said move on out”, ordered the man.  Kumi kumi looked at him with an angered eye.  The man looked both serious and ruthless.  He looked like a man who could shoot anybody in a high moving speed.  He was dangerous.  Kumi kumi had grown fears of these masked men.  He didn’t have much to fight of and he started walking out. “ ……....... and you woman”, talked the man.  Follow him out! Front al!”

As they marched out Kumi kumi saw a Camera’s flash which shone direct on his eyes.  He looked to the direction it had come from and nearly missed a step.

By then, Kumi kumi had started beating very fast.  For the first time in his life, Kumi kumi wondered why on earth he ever become a journalist ….. always in problems and it was only three days since his aged grandmother had requested him to quit this job, get married and be settled like any other family man ……….

Nevea was following in a hurriedly pace.  His face had totally changed.  She too wondered ….

A few yards away from the Hotel’s main entrance, a black Morris Marina had been parked.  Both Kumi kumi and Nevea were forced to sit in the middle of the passengers’ seat and the others sat on either of their sides, making sure the two journalists were well guarded.

“It’s the road to freedom” announced the shorter man, who happened to be the driver.  Then, he engaged the mostly awaited gear and the car rolled into darkness, moving in a high speed.

Thirty minutes later, a private owned Television Network screened pictures of both Kumi kumi and Nevea as they were being held and marched out of Mihumo Hotels by masked men.

Already, the car had managed to drive more than seventy miles away from Matero City.  But where was it heading to …..?

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

            It was now past 8.00 p.m. and Kate and other men had been walking for hours.  It was very dark inside the Southern forest.  They continued walking, with Kate at the back of the trail.

            The marching was both tough and rough for these aged men.  But they needed freedom more than anything else.  They feared not the darkness.

            It was a cold night with coldness chilling into their old bones.  The rain heavily pregnant clouds covered the whole sky.  From the eastern horizontal, thudding in the sky could be heard and flashes of lightening kept flashing from the sky now and then.  The long awaited tropical rains were about.

            They moved on, with swamps of insects flying above their heads, some biting their soft bodies now wholly covered with coats of dirt brown dust, while other threatened to get into their ears, eyes and mouths.  The Christian Salvation Army Camps were now nearer.... about twenty five miles in between.

            They kept on to their paces.  They were now very hungry and tired.  Each followed another, and another the next person, like tourists in African, very sure of their tour guide leading them into the plains to view the game.

Then they all heard it... The rolling of the plane.  It was coming nearer to them.  At first they had mistaken the plane's rolling as that of thunder, only to find out their mistake.  Anyway, it was late to do anything worthwhile as it had come over head.  It came nearer and nearer over to them.  Even in the midst of the darkness, they had been spotted.

It was a large military training aeroplane which, looking direct at it one could see its pilot with its bottom looking like a womb which developed form bottom up word.  It's this aeroplane local people in Heniland calls dog trainer.

The plane came slowly as if it had no hurry into its mission.  Another thunder echoed from the mountains afar and lightning shone all over in the forest.  As if it was waiting for thundering it opened its bottom and released a heavy, powerful explosive which upon landing on the ground dug and blew up high a huge cloud of tuff mixed with soil.  By luck, none was killed or hurt by the flying fragments.  This eruption was followed by blaze of fire.  By then, almost everybody was shaking in fear.  Some of them had never seen death so near leave alone an Aeroplane dropping bombs.

"Hurry up!" called the leading man you at the back, and stop shaking" To the man leading the trail, more to say, bombing was nothing new.  He had been hired as a dog of war in Zaire, Sudan, Angola, Uganda and many other African countries to counter down rebellions.  He therefore, unlike others cared less.

The men who had been gripped in fear rushed this way and that, fearing the plane would change its course, then returns and hurled more bombs on them; while others feared they would end up getting lost in the bush.  The plan didn't come back.  Instead, it flew even far down wards, towards the mountains.

 

The men gathered some courage.  They re-grouped again, and arranged themselves on to a long que.  The trail was built again.  They started moving, though they were very tired.  The insects dept bothering them again behind them, the blaze was getting huge, spreading here and yonder.

Ahead of them, a sharp lighting flashed the whole forest wi